Skip to main content

Full text of "Elements of zoology; embracing a view of life as manifested in the various gradations of organized beings"

See other formats


Library 
of  the 

University  of  Toronto 


. 


71 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2018  with  funding  from 
University  of  Toronto 


https://archive.org/details/elementsofzoologOOrhin 


E  L E M  ENTS 


OF 


ZOO  L  0  G  Y. 


ELEMENTS 


OF 


ZOOLOG  Y; 


EMBRACING 


A  VIEW  OF  LIFE  AS  MANIFESTED  IN  THE  VARIOUS 
GRADATIONS  OF  ORGANIZED  BEINGS. 


By  WILLIAM  RHIND, 

MEMBER  OF  THE  ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF  SCRGEONS,  MEMBER  OF  THE  ROYAL  MEDICAL  AND 
ROYAL  PHYSICAL  SOCIETIES,  AUTHOR  OF  “  ELEMENTS  OF  GEOLOGY,”  &C. 


A  NEW  AND  ENLARGED  EDITION. 


EDINBURGH: 

MACLEOD  &  SON,  NICOLSON  STREET. 

J.  J.  CHIDLEY,  LONDON. 


MDCCCXL  V. 


PREFACE. 


The  object  of  this  little  work  is  to  afford  to  students 
a  concise  but  connected  and  systematic  view  of  the  vital 
functions,  and  the  varieties  of  animal  structure  as  exem¬ 
plified  in  the  graduated  scale  of  existence. 

As  it  is  intended  to  serve  as  a  text-book  for  more 
extended  lectures,  a  general  view  of  the  classification  of 
the  animal  kingdom  is  also  given.  In  this  synopsis,  the 
arrangement  of  Cuvier  is  taken  as  the  basis,  with  a  few 
exceptions,  which  are  pointed  out  in  the  table  at  the  end. 

The  illustrative  woodcuts  are  confined  chiefly  to  the 
elucidation  of  organic  structure  ;  an  engraved  atlas  of  the 
leading  orders  and  genera  of  animals  is  proposed  to  be 
afterwards  published  as  a  suitable  accompaniment. 

In  using  this  work  as  a  class  book  for  junior  pupils, 
certain  portions  may  be  at  first  selected ;  as  the  sections 
on  the  senses  and  instinct,  or  a  class  of  animals,  as  the 
mammalia  —  birds  —  insects  ;  while,  to  the  advanced  stu¬ 
dent,  a  course  of  more  extended  reading,  as  pointed  out  in 
the  authors  subjoined,  may  be  followed,  along  with  the 
perusal  of  the  entire  treatise. 


IV 


PREFACE. 


The  utility  of  early  training,  in  the  various  departments 
of  natural  science,  is  daily  becoming  more  obvious  to  the 
public  generally ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  a  period 
will  soon  arrive  when  such  studies  will  be  recognized  as 
regular  branches  of  education  in  our  schools  and  academies 
in  this  country,  as  they  have  long  been  with  the  greatest 
success  in  similar  establishments  on  the  Continent. 


Edinburgh,  21,  Forth  Street, 
April ,  1839. 


C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S. 


I’as® 

Sect.  I.  Form  and  Composition  of  Organized  Bodies,  1 

II.  Conditions  Necessary  for  Life,  .  .  4 

III.  Diversities  of  Animal  Forms,  .  .*  8 

IV.  Organs  and  Functions  of  Animals,  .  .  11 

V.  Nutritive  Organs,  .  .  .  13 

VI.  Reproduction,  .  .  .  .25 

VII.  Organs  of  Motion,  ...  28 

VIII.  Brain  and  Nervous  System,  .  .  .34 

IX.  The  Organs  of  Sense,  ...  36 

X.  Temperament,  .  .  .  .47 

XI.  Instinct,  .....  48 

XII.  Classification  of  Animals,  .  .  .52 

Mammalia,  ....  54 

XIII.  Birds,  .....  73 

XIV.  Reptiles,  ....  84 

XV.  Fishes,  .  .  ...  88 

XVI.  Mollusca,  ....  94 

XVII.  Articulata,  .  .  .  .  .98 

Annulata,  Worms,  ...  ib. 

Crustacea,  Crabs,  Lobsters,  .  .  99 

Arachnides,  Spiders,  .  .  .  100 

Insects,  .....  101 

XVIII.  Radiata,  ....  109 

Table  of  Classification  of  the  Animal  Kingdom,  114 
List  of  Works  on  Zoology,  .  .  .116 

Glossary,  .  .  .  .  117 


Z  0  0  L  0  G  Y. 


SECTION  I. 

FORM  AND  COMPOSITION  OF  ORGANIZED  BODIES. 

1.  Zoology  embraces  the  history  of  animated  beings,  or  all 
those  organized  bodies  which  exhibit  the  phenomena  of  sensi¬ 
tive  life. 

It  includes  an  account  of  the  structure  and  uses  of  the 
various  parts  of  the  animal  machine,  points  out  the  difference 
of  this  structure  in  different  tribes,  and  thus  affords  the  means 
for  classifying  and  arranging  the  numerous  gradations  which 
are  found  in  the  vast  chain  of  animal  existence. 

Zoology  also  treats  of  the  habits,  dispositions,  and  instincts 
of  animals,  their  dispersion  over  the  globe,  and  the  effects 
which  climate,  domestication,  and  other  causes,  produce  on 
them. 

2.  Although  plants  are  also  organized  bodies,  exhibiting  life 
in  a  certain  degree,  and  possessing  a  property,  called  irritability, 
of  being  affected  by  external  stimuli,  yet  they  have  no  real 
sensation,  and  thus  differ  from  animated  beings. 

3.  Organized  bodies  differ  from  inorganic  or  mineral  sub¬ 
stances,  in  having  a  structure,  more  or  less  complicated,  made 
up  of  cells,  tubes,  and  membranes,  intimately  connected 
together,  yet  performing  separate  functions  or  offices,  and 
obeying  different  laws  from  those  which  prevail  in  the  inorga¬ 
nic  kingdom. 


A 


ey 


ZOOLOG  V. 


If  you  take  a  mineral  substance,  and  break  it  into  minute 
parts,  every  part  is  complete  in  itself,  and  is  identical,  in  every 
respect  but  size,  with  the  body  from  which  it  was  broken  ; 
but  if  you  divide  an  animal  thus,  every  part  differs  from  the 
other,  and  it  is  only  by  the  junction  and  combination  of  nume¬ 
rous  parts  and  structures  that  you  have  a  perfect  whole. 
Mineral  bodies  are  subject  to  mechanical  and  chemical  laws  ; 
but,  in  addition  to  those,  organized  bodies  are  under  the  con¬ 
trol  of  vital  laws,  which  enable  them  to  resist  the  ordinary 
effects  of  chemical  and  mechanical  actions.  It  is  only  when 
vital  actions  cease  that  organized  bodies  become  subject  to 
chemical  decomposition,  and  are  again  resolved  into  the  ele¬ 
ments  out  of  which  they  were  formed. 

4.  An  animal  body  is  said  to  be  possessed  of  organs,  or  to 
have  an  organism.  These  organs  perform  certain  functions, 
which  are  necessary  for  the  growth  and  support  of  the  indivi¬ 
dual — for  its  locomotion,  and  for  the  performance  of  instinctive 
and  rational  acts. 

The  performance  of  these  functions  constitutes  life, — a  term 
which  comprehends  the  whole  manifestations  of  an  animated 
being. 

For  the  manifestations  of  life,  then,  there  is  first  necessary 
an  organized  body  susceptible  of  vital  action,  and  certain 
stimuli  to  act  upon  this  body,  and  set  it  into  motion  and 
activity. 

In  this  view  of  the  subject,  organism  is  made  to  precede  life. 

Another  theory  supposes  a  “  vital  principle,”  hn  actual  though  incompre¬ 
hensible  agent,  which  is  the  cause  of  organization,  and  all  the  functions, 
both  vital  and  sensitive,  of  the  animal  machine. 

We  are  told,  that  in  the  beginning  the  Creator  first  formed  the  organized 
structure,  and  then  “  breathed  into  it  the  breath  of  life  ;  ”  and  ever  since  the 
perpetuation  of  every  individual  species  continues  to  be  accomplished  by  the 
transmission  of  a  portion  of  this  organized  matter  from  parent  to  offspring. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  from  all  experience,  but  that  an  organized 
structure  precedes,  or  is  co-existent  with,  the  manifestations  of  life ;  and  yet 
we  are  by  no  means  assured  that  life  is  the  consequence  simply  of  organiza¬ 
tion  ;  that  is,  that  matter,  under  certain  laws  called  vital,  and  acted  on  by 
certain  material  stimuli,  produces  all  the  manifestations  of  life.  We  know  not 
whether  sensation,  or  even  irritability,  be  a  property  of  matter  simply  as 
matter,  or  whether  both  may  not  be  due  to  the  presence  of  another  principle, 
the  nature  of  which  is  to  us  incomprehensible. 

At  the  same  time,  those  who  assume  the  agency  of  a  vital  principle,  do  so 
on  theoretical  grounds  alone.  It  is  an  hypothesis,  in  its  general  acceptation, 
inconsistent  with  the  fact  already  noticed,  that  all  experience  shews  organized 
matter  as  essential  to  the  manifestation  of  life. 

Nothing  can  be  more  illogical,  however,  than  the  reasonings  of  the  mate¬ 
rialists,  that  life  and  sensation,  and  even  thought,  must  necessarily  result 


ORGANISM. 


3 


from  matter  alone  in  a  state  of  organization  ;  because,  to  the  known  condi¬ 
tions  or  qualities  of  matter,  they  must  add  that  of  vital  susceptibility,  or 
irritability,  a  property  which,  for  all  we  know,  may  not  belong  to  matter  at 
all,  but,  on  the  contrary,  may  be  a  property  of  something  superadded  to  it. 

“  If,  in  order,”  says  Cuvier,  “  to  obtain  a  correct  idea  of  the  essence  of 
life,  we  consider  it  in  those  beings  in  which  its  effects  are  the  most  simple, 
we  quickly  perceive  that  it  consists  in  the  faculty  possessed  by  certain  corpo¬ 
real  combinations,  of  continuing  for  a  time,  and  under  a  determinate  form,  by 
constantly  attracting  into  their  composition  a  part  of  surrounding  substances, 
and  rendering  to  the  elements  portions  of  their  own.  Life,  then,  is  a  vortex 
more  or  less  rapid,  more  or  less  complicated,  the  direction  of  which  is 
invariable,  and  which  always  carries  along  with  it  molecules  of  similar  kinds, 
into  which  individual  particles  are  continually  entering,  and  from  which 
they  are  continually  departing,  so  tliat  the  form  of  a  living  body  is  more 
essential  to  it  than  its  matter .” 

5.  Organized  bodies  are  formed  out  of  a  few  of  the  sub¬ 
stances  of  inorganic  matter. 

Carbon,  oxygen,  hydrogen,  and  nitrogen,  are  the  elements 
of  the  greater  part  of  the  animal  and  vegetable  structure. 
Animal  bodies  are  distinguished  from  vegetable  by  containing 
a  much  larger  quantity  of  nitrogen  ;  and  hence  the  peculiar 
ammoniacal  odour  which  animal  substances  exhale  when 
burned,  or  otherwise  decomposed.  In  addition  to  the  above, 
the  following  substances  also  enter  into  the  animal  structure  : 
sulphur,  phosphorus,  soda,  potassa,  lime,  iron. 

Combinations  of  these  simple  substances  produce  gelatin, 
albumen,  fibrin,  mucus,  serum,  oil,  fat,  and  phosphate  of  lime, 
of  which  the  solid  and  fluid  parts  of  the  body  are  composed. 

C.  These  substances,  however,  are  only  recognized  out  of 
the  body,  or  when  the  living  action  has  ceased.  We  know 
not  under  what  condition  they  exist  while  obeying  vital  laws. 
When  death  takes  place,  coagulition,  fermentation,  putrefac¬ 
tion,  and  all  the  train  of  chemical  actions,  soon  reduce  the 
mass  to  the  dust  out  of  which  it  was  originally  formed. 

•  The  minute  particles  of  the  matter  of  which  organized 
beings  are  composed,  as  seen  by  the  microscope,  exhibit  a 
globular  appearance.  Both  animal  and  vegetable  fluids,  when 
thus  examined,  present  an  aqueous  liquid,  with  exceedingly 
minute  globules  floating  in  it.  These  globules  also  compose 
the  solid  textures. 

8.  A  general  idea  of  organized  structures  may  be  obtained 
by  conceiving  an  exceedingly  thin  texture,  forming  a  congeries 
of  vesicles  or  cells,  and  these  cells  again  joining  to  form  hollow 
tubes,  either  straight,  spiral,  or  branched  into  minute  ramifi¬ 
cations. 


4 


ZOOLOGY. 


The  simplest  structure  is  that  of  vegetables,  where  innu¬ 
merable  minute  cells  and  tubes  traverse  the  whole  substance 
of  the  plant,  and  render  it  porous  and  permeable  to  tbe  air  and 
juices  which  circulate  through  it  in  all  directions. 


No.  1. 


a  Cross  section  of  a  piece  of  wood,  shewing  its  tubular  and  porous  nature. 
b  Longitudinal  view  of  detached  vessels,  c  Cellular  texture  of  animal. 
d  Hollow  ramifying  branches  of  veins  and  arteries. 

9.  The  animal  structure  is  more  complicated.  A  minute 
tissue,  composed  of  extremely  thin  laminte  or  plates,  intimately 
connected  together,  and  variously  crossed  and  connected  by 
fibres,  forms  a  cellular  net-work,  which  is  the  foundation  of 
the  whole  animal  fabric.  This  tissue  is  highly  elastic,  and  in 
its  simplest  state  porous  like  a  sponge,  but  when  condensed 
and  thickened,  it  does  not  permit  fluids  to  pass  through  it. 

This  thickened  membrane  forms  the  hollow  tubes  which 
branch  out  into  innumerable  ramifications  throughout  the 
animal  frame,  and  through  which  the  fluids  circulate.  It 
also  lines  the  hollow  cavities  of  the  bodv,  and  forms  sacks 
or  pouches  of  various  kinds. 

Another  variety  of  membrane  composes  the  muscular  fibre. 
The  nervous  substance  is  formed  of  a  soft  greyish  matter, 
and  of  white  fibrous  threads. 


SECTION  II. 

CONDITIONS  NECESSARY  FOR  LIFE. 

10.  Organized  bodies  susceptible  of  vitality  do  not  exhibit 
tbe  usual  manifestations  of  life,  unless  under  certain  conditions. 
These  necessary  conditions  have  been  called  stimuli.  The 
direct  stimuli  are,  moisture,  air,  and  alimentary  matter  or 
food,  all  of  which  enter  into  the  composition  of  organized 
bodies;  and  to  these  are  added,  heat,  light,  and  electricity. 


STIMULI  OF  LIFE.  5 

A  seed  of  a  plant,  a  grain  of  common  wheat,  for  instance, 
contains  an  organized  germ,  which  remains  apparently  dead 
and  inactive  as  long  as  it  is  kept  in  a  perfectly  dry  state ;  but 
whenever  this  grain  is  put  into  the  ground,  and  the  necessary 
stimuli  of  moisture,  heat,  and  air,  are  applied,  it  immediately 
springs  into  life,  shooting  up  a  leaflet  to  the  surface,  and 
spreading  its  roots  into  the  ground. 

Many  of  the  smaller  animals  illustrate  the  same  circum¬ 
stances.  A  minute  worm  found  in  diseased  ears  of  corn  may 
be  dried  and  completely  deprived  of  its  juices,  and  in  this  state 
it  will  remain  for  months  and  years  without  shewing  any  signs 
of  life ;  but  as  soon  as  a  drop  of  water  is  put  upon  it,  life  and 
activity  again  return.  Animalcules  may  also  be  thus  dried  and 
revived  at  pleasure.  A  cheese  mite  will  remain  glued  to  a 
piece  of  glass,  without  motion  or  any  of  the  manifestations  of 
life,  for  many  months  ;  but  upon  being  placed  on  a  piece  of 
xoist  cheese,  it  will  instantly  revive.  Eels  and  other  fishes  may 
oe  frozen  into  a  solid  mass  by  cold,  and  yet  return  to  life  when 
thawed. 

11.  A  certain  degree  of  fluidity,  then,  is  a  necessary  con¬ 
dition  of  life.  As  all  organized  bodies  are  made  up  of  cells,  and 
tubes,  and  vessels,  a  free  circulation  of  the  various  juices 
throughout  this  structure  is  necessary,  both  for  the  manifes¬ 
tation  of  living  action,  and  for  contributing  to  the  growth  and 
sustenance  of  a  frame  continually  liable  to  waste  and  decay. 
Some  animals  have  much  more  fluid  in  proportion  to  the  solid-; 
of  their  bodies  than  others.  The  medusie,  and  many  of  the 
lower  tribes,  have  bodies  composed  of  a  thin,  watery  jelly, 
with  only  a  few  granular  solid  particles  dispersed  in  the  mass. 

12.  Air  is  essential  to  the  life  of  all  organized  beings.  The 
oxygen  of  the  atmosphere  is  absorbed  by  all  animals  by  means 
varying  in  different  classes.  It  is  directly  incorporated  into 
their  blood  and  nutritive  juices,  and  seems  of  such  importance 
to  the  support  of  life,  that  in  a  great  proportion  of  animals, 
its  deprivation  for  even  a  few  seconds  proves  fatal  to  exis¬ 
tence. 

Air  acts  as  a  stimulus  on  the  whole  surface  of  the  skin,  but 
especially  on  the  lungs,  exciting  them  to  activity,  and  producing 
respiration. 

13.  Food  and  liquids  taken  into  the  stomach  act  in  the  first 
place  as  stimulants  to  the  system,  and,  after  digestion  and 
assimilation,  are  converted  into  the  organized  texture  of  its 
different  parts.  A  supply  of  aliment  is  necessary  for  the  growth 


ZOOLOGY. 


6 

and  repair  of  the  animal  body ;  but  that  food  acts  in  the  first 
instance  as  a  stimulant,  is  proved  by  the  immediate  refreshing 
effect  which  nourishment  taken  into  the  stomach,  as  a  little 
soup  or  a  glass  of  wine,  has  on  the  exhausted  frame,  before 
time  could  have  been  afforded  for  its  digestion  or  conversion 
into  a  nutritious  fluid.  At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  obseived 
that,  during  the  digestive  process,  and  as  long  as  the  nutritious 
fluid  circulates  through  the  body,  its  stimulating  properties 
continue.  Although  a  supply  of  alimentary  matter  is  necessary 
to  all  animals,  and  its  daily  stimulus  is,  for  the  most  part, 
essential,  yet  in  some,  its  use  may  be  interrupted  for  days, 
weeks,  and  even  months,  with  perfect  impunity.  The  land 
tortoise  will  live  for  three  or  four  months  without  food.  Some 
serpents  fast  for  several  weeks.  Insects  in  the  successive 
stages  of  their  metamorphoses,  and  hybernating  animals,  have 
long  fasts  of  several  months,  in  which  they  are  entirely  deprived 
of  all  sustenance. 

14.  A  certain  degree  of  heat  is  necessary  for  the  manifesta¬ 
tion  of  life.  Neither  plants  nor  animals  can  exist  in  a  tempera¬ 
ture  which  is  permanently  much  above  or  much  below  50°,  or 
the  temperate  heat  of  Fahrenheit’s  thermometer.  Cold-blooded 
animals,  such  as  fishes,  reptiles,  and  the  mollusca,  possess  a 
temperature  very  little  elevated  above  the  water  in  which  they 
live,  nor  have  they  the  power  of  resisting  a  cold  much  below 
that  of  freezing,  without  having  their  vital  faculties  suspended. 
Hot-blooded  animals  have  a  temperature  varying  from  90°  to 
110°.  These  have  a  power  of  resisting  or  modifying  both 
extremes  of  heat  and  cold ;  yet  if  intense  cold  be  long  con¬ 
tinued,  the  vital  functions  at  length  give  way. 

A  medium  degree  of  heat,  then,  is  a  necessary  condition  of 
existence,  while  extremes  of  heat  or  cold  are  fatal  to  life.  The 
young  of  animals  can  bear  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold  less 
than  the  full  grown  ;  while  it  is  remarkable  that  the  spawn  or 
eggs  of  many  of  the  inferior  animals  can  be  subjected  to 
extremes  of  both  with  greater  impunity  than  the  parent 
animals. 

All  animals  in  a  certain  degree,  but  especially  the  higher 
classes  of  the  vertebrata,  have  the  power,  by  means  of  their 
respiratory  functions,  of  producing  heat  within  their  bodies,  so 
that  they  can  maintain  a  temperature  much  above  that  of  the 
surrounding  air.  Thus  a  hare  or  a  field-mouse  keeps  up  a 
temperature,  in  the  freezing  months  of  winter,  at  least  50°  or 
00°  above  that  of  the  earth  or  snow  among  which  it  burrows. 


STIMULI  OF  LIFE. 


. 


It  must  be  remarked,  also,  that  the  temporary  application  of 
cold  acts  as  a  powerful  stimulant  on  the  body,  exciting  the 
vessels  of  the  skin  to  an  increased  action.  After  a  time,  how¬ 
ever,  this  stimulus  exhausts  the  powers  of  life,  and  the  con¬ 
tinued  effects  of  extreme  cold  is  to  diminish  the  vital  actions, 
induce  stupor  or  sleep,  and  finally  death. 

15.  Light  also  appears  to  be  a  necessary  stimulus  of  healthy 
vitality.  In  plants,  the  influence  of  light  is  very  apparent. 
Those  that  vegetate  in  the  dark  are  sickly,  and  totally  devoid 
of  colour  :  their  natural  juices  are  not  secreted,  of  the  usual 
flavour,  nor  do  such  plants  ever  come  to  full  maturity.  Animals 
seem  no  less  generally  affected  by  light.  To  its  influence  they 
owe  their  colour,  the  full  exercise  of  vision,  and  perhaps  in  a 
considerable  degree  the  robust  vigour  of  their  bodies. 

Fishes  confined  in  a  dark  vase  have  been  known  to  lose  their 
variegated  hues.  Intestinal  animals  are  almost  entirely  devoid 
of  colour;  and  probably  the  pallid  countenances  of  the  inha¬ 
bitants  of  the  dark  lanes  and  manufactories  of  cities  are  as 
much  owing  to  their  deprivation  of  light,  as  of  the  pure  air  and 
healthful  exercise  of  the  open  country. 

16.  Electricity  is  an  agent  so  universally  dilfused  over  all 
terrestrial  bodies,  and  is  found  so  uniformly  present  in  all 
organized  beings,  as  to  lead  us  to  presume  that  its  influence  as 
a  stimulant  to  the  animal  frame  must  be  considerable. 

The  electric  changes  in  the  atmosphere  evidently  affect  all 
animals,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest.  Thus  the  sea  anemonv 
( actinia )  is  so  sensible  of  atmospheric  changes,  contracting  its 
tentacula  more  and  more  on  the  approach  of  storms,  as  to  be 
looked  on  as  a  faithful  marine  barometer.  The  common  leech 
is  also  greatly  agitated  before  thunder  or  rain ;  so  are  wild¬ 
fowl  and  many  quadrupeds.  And  man,  too,  feels  his  spirits 
depressed,  and  his  frame  unusually  affected,  during  certain 
electric  states  of  the  atmosphere.  Artificial  electricity  is  also 
one  of  the  most  powerful  stimulants  of  the  animal  system. 

Although  the  external  influence  of  electricity  seems  to  be 
considerable  on  the  animal  frame,  we  are  as  yet  ignorant 
whether  it  exercises  any  other  more  special  agency. 

The  accumulation  of  electricity  by  some  fishes,  as  the  gym- 
notus,  as  a  means  of  defence  against  enemies,  has  no  connection 
with  this  fluid  as  a  general  stimulant. 


8 


ZOOLOGY. 


r 


SECTION  III 


DIVERSITIES  OF  ANIMAL  FORMS 


17.  The  diversities  of  animal  structure  are  very  numerous, 
from  the  simplest  condition  of  organized  existence,  up  to  the 
most  complicated.  It  requires,  indeed,  but  a  very  few  parts 
simply  to  manifest  life  as  we  find  it  in  the  very  lowest  animals. 
A  thin  membrane,  formed  into  a  hollow  bag,  and  containing 
a  single  cavity  or  stomach,  which  receives  the  alimentary 
fluid  by  imbibition  or  absorption,  is  one  of  the  simplest  struc¬ 
tures  manifesting  life,  as  seen  in  the  hydatid. 

If  to  this  we  add  a  mouth  and  elastic  gullet,  for  receiving 
and  conducting  the  food  into  the  stomach,  we  have  another 
animal  of  very  similar  structure  and  habits,  the  cysticercus, 
found  inhabiting  the  cellular  tissues  of  other  larger  animals  ; 
and  the  hydra  or  water  polype,  consisting  of  a  cylindrical, 
gelatinous  body,  which  is  also  a  hollow  stomach,  a  mouth  and 
tentacula,  or  elastic  arms  surrounding  it,  for  the  purpose  ot 
grasping  the  insects  and  worms  on  which  it  preys. 


No.  2 


b 


d 


a 


c 


a  Simple  hydatid — b  Cysticercus  celluljsa — c  Lemna  gibba — d  Hydra  viridis. 

As  we  advance  in  the  order  of  being,  we  find  superadded  to 
this  single  organ  of  a  stomach,  a  nervous  system  of  ganglions 
and  brain,  a  circulating  system  of  heart  and  bloodvessels, 
a  respiratory  system  of  gills,  or  lungs,  or  branchiae,  and  a  mus¬ 
cular  system,  with  a  firm  shelly  or  horny  external  covering, 
or  a  regular  skeleton  of  bones,  for  all  the  purposes  of  extensive 
locomotion. 

18.  With  all  this  diversity  of  structure,  there  is  a  general 
uniformity  of  plan  which  pervades  the  whole  system  of  orga¬ 
nized  existence.  This  is  remarkably  evident  throughout  the 
several  divisions  of  the  animal  kingdom  ;  but  even  in  the 
arrangements  of  the  animal  and  vegetable  systems,  there  are 
such  remarkable  coincidences,  as  lead  us  at  once  to  conclude, 
that  both  have  been  constructed  on  one  common  principle. 


DIVERSITY  OF  FORM. 


9 


Thus,  if  we  compare  the  simplest  plants  and  simplest 
animals  together,  we  shall  find  a  striking  similarity  in  their 
structures,  as  well  as  a  uniformity  in  their  functions. 

The  common  duck  weed,  fig.  2.  c.  found  in  abundance  in 
ditches  and  pools  of  water,  has  a  green  seed-like  body,  of  a 
cellular  structure  within,  with  numerous  roots,  which,  floating 
in  the  water,  absorb  the  necessary  juices  through  their  hollow 
tubes,  and  convey  this  food  to  the  body  of  the  plant,  where, 
as  in  the  leaves  of  more  complicated  vegetables,  it  is  mixed 
with  a  portion  of  atmospheric  air,  and  is  thus  rendered  a 
nutritious  fluid  for  the  nourishment  of  the  plant. 

b  is  the  cvsticercus  already  described,  with  a  body  somewhat 
similarly  shaped  as  the  lemna  ;  instead  of  roots,  it  has  one 
tube,  the  esophagus,  opening  by  a  mouth  through  which  it 
absorbs  the  fluid  in  which  it  floats,  and  converts  it  by  a  process 
of  assimilation  into  its  proper  nourishment. 

Even  in  the  more  complicated  classes  of  vegetables  and 
animals,  though  the  means  are  different,  the  plan  is  still 
similar. 

Thus,  the  higher  animals  and  plants  resemble  each  other  in 
having  the  following  organs  performing  similar  functions. 


In  a  Plant. 

The  root, 

vessels  of  the  stem, 

leaves, 

ovary. 


In  an  Animal. 

The  stomach, 
arteries  and  veins, 
lungs, 

,  uterus. 


19.  In  the  animal  kingdom,  the  multiplicity  of  species,  and 
the  myriads  of  existing  beings,  are  no  less  objects  of  our  asto¬ 
nishment. 

Of  vertebrated  animals,  at  least  12,000  distinct  species 
have  been  recognized.  Of  mollusca  not  less  than  6000.  Of 
articulated  animals  upwards  of  100,000.  Of  zoophytes  and 
infusory  animals,  several  thousands  have  been  enumerated. 

To  this  list  we  may  probably  add  at  least  one-third 
more  of  the  inferior  species  yet  unknown  or  undescribed. 
When  we  consider  that  many  of  these  tribes  are  most  prolific, 
some  species  producing  a  million  in  one  season,  the  actual 
amount  of  animal  life  existing  at  one  time  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  must  be  immense.  We  cannot  turn  our  eyes  to  any 
part  of  nature  that  is  not  teeming  with  life  :  the  earth,  the 
ocean,  and  the  air,  swarm  with  their  respective  myriads ;  and 


ZOOLOGY. 


10 

if  we  call  to  the  aid  of  our  limited  vision,  the  powers  of  the 
microscope,  we  shall  find  every  drop  of  fluid  a  little  world, 
swarming  with  inhabitants,  all  active  and  busy,  and  apparently 
full  of  enjoyment.  Even  the  bodies  of  the  larger  animals 
want  not  their  respective  parasites,  both  without  and  within, 
and  thus  being  is  heaped  and  crowded  upon  being. 

20.  Although  we  thus  find  an  infinite  diversity  of  kinds,  each 
differing  from  the  other,  some  widely,  and  others  by  almost 
imperceptible  shades,  yet  nature,  when  not  interfered  with  by 
man,  preserves  among  all  these  the  most  rigid  distinctions,  so 
that  we  find  no  blending  or  confusion  of  species.  Had  it  been 
otherwise,  there  would  have  been  no  end  to  the  divergence 
and  monstrosities  of  forms. 

There  are  also  many  wise  provisions  and  adjustments  for 
the  preservation  of  the  different  races.  Thus  animals  of  prey 
produce  much  fewer  young  than  those  that  are  liable  to  be 
preyed  upon.  The  eagle  and  the  hawk  bring  forth  only  two 
or  three  young  in  a  season,  whereas  the  rabbit,  the  partridge,  and 
the  smaller  birds,  are  very  prolific.  The  species  of  carnivorous 
quadrupeds,  as  the  lion  and  tiger,  are  few  and  thinly  scattered, 
while  those  of  the  graminivorous  races  are  numerous  and 
abundant. 

Graminivorous  animals  produce  their  young  early  in  spring, 
in  order  that  they  may  have  a  supply  of  green  and  tender  herbs  ; 
and  the  same  appropriate  period  of  production  with  regard  to 
food  takes  place  with  all  other  animals.  The  stated  propor¬ 
tions  of  males  and  females,  too,  is  regulated  by  a  nice  and 
invariable  adjustment ;  for  there  is  never  found,  either 
among  animals  or  man,  an  undue  excess  or  deficiency  of 
either  sex. 

21.  The  animal  kingdom  has  been  compared  to  a  great  chain, 
portioned  out  into  several  leading  divisions,  and  these  again 
made  up  of  many  links.  Now,  although  there  is  not  found 
that  continuous  and  uninterrupted  passing  of  one  link  into  the 
other,  which  has  been  thus  imagined  ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
there  appears  in  many  cases  considerable  blanks,  and  according 
to  some  theories,  as  if  the  great  chain  of  being  was  composed 
of  circular  groups,  returning  into  each  other  again  and  again  ; 
yet  even  amid  all  the  apparent  diversity,  the  leading  principle 
of  all  the  various  organs,  and  their  functions,  is  preserved 
throughout.  Thus,  amid  infinite  diversity  of  apparatus,  the 
digestive,  the  respiratory,  the  circulating,  and  absorbent  func¬ 
tions,  all  lead  to  the  same  results  throughout  the  whole ;  and 


DIVERSITY  OF  FORM.  1  1 

the  muscular  and  nervous  systems,  though  progressive,  are  all 
strictly  upon  one  uniform  plan. 

If  we  examine  the  details  of  structure  more  minutely,  we 
shall  find  these  resemblances  in  many  instances  very  striking. 
In  vertebrated  animals,  or  those  possessing  a  regular  skeleton, 
comprehending  fish,  reptiles,  birds,  quadrupeds,  &c.  there 
is  great  diversity  of  external  appearance,  and  yet  a  singular 
uniformity  of  the  bones  composing  the  skeleton  prevails. 
Thus,  in  all  this  great  division,  we  have  the  distinguishing 
characteristic  of  a  vertebral  column  forming  the  spine. 

To  this  column,  in  its  simplest  state,  as  in  serpents,  we 
have  gradually  added  the  upper  and  lower  limbs.  The  fins 
of  fishes  becoming  the  wings  and  legs  of  birds ;  the  wings  of  birds 
passing  into  the  fore  legs  of  animals  ;  and  these  again  into  the 
hands  of  man.  Then,  if  we  go  more  into  detail,  we  find  that 
the  paddles  of  the  whale  have  nearly  the  same  number  of  bones, 
with  a  similar  form  to  those  of  the  human  hand.  The  fore 
paws  of  the  mole  are  exceedingly  like  the  hands  of  man  —  in 
the  turtle  there  is  a  near  resemblance  to  the  human  thumb. 
There  are  the  same  number  of  bones  in  the  neck  of  the 
camelopard,  the  seal,  and  in  man,  and  the  fore  paws  of  the 
seal,  the  claws  of  the  bat,  and  the  human  hand,  though  formed 
for  different  uses  and  different  elements,  are  in  structure 
nearly  alike.  The  orbit  of  the  eye,  too,  in  all  the  classes  of 
the  vertebrata,  is  formed  by  a  junction  of  the  same  seven  bones 
of  the  head  and  face,  which  are  common  to  the  whole. 
Viewed  externally,  the  turtle  and  the  tortoise  would  appear 
animals  totally  different  from  the  other  vertebrata,  but  inter¬ 
nally  they  possess  a  true  skeleton,  to  which  the  outward  shell 
is  superadded. 


SECTION  IV. 

ORGANS  AND  t  UNCTIONS  OF  ANIMALS. 

22.  Viewing  the  animal  body  as  a  machine,  it  may  be 
justly  pronounced  as  infinitely  superior  to  the  most  elaborate 
contrivances  of  human  invention.  It  has  not  only  a  most  per¬ 
fect  mechanism,  but,  unlike  all  human  machinery,  it  generates 
its  own  power,  supplies  its  own  waste,  repairs  its  damaged 
structure,  generates  its  own  heat,  enlarges  its  dimensions,  and 


ZOOLOGY. 


12 

moreover  produces  from  its  substance  other  new  forms  of  a 
similar  structure  with  itself. 

The  various  functions  of  the  animal  body  may  be  classified 
thus  : — • 


Nutritive, 


Reproductive, 


Sensitive  or 
Relative. 


Functions. 

'  Digestion  and  assi¬ 
milation. 
Respiration. 

Circulation. 

Absorption. 


1 

{ 


Generation. 


j  Voluntary  motion. 

Sensation. 

I  Instinct 
l  Reason. 


Organs. 

(  Stomach,  liver,  Ac. — intestines— 
(  lacteal  vessels — glands. 

Spiracles  —gills — lungs. 

(  Dorsal  vessel — single  and  double 
(  heart — arteries — veins. 
Absorbent  vessels  and  glands. 

{From  any  part  of  the  trunk  of  the 
body  in  gemmiparous  animals. 
Ovaries — uterus. 

(  Muscles — tendons — bones— horny 
(  and  crustaceous  sheaths. 

^►Nerves— ganglions— brain. 


*23.  For  performing  these  functions,  various  organs  are 
required.  In  the  lowest  scale  of  animals,  the  organs  are 
extremely  simple,  and  the  vital  functions  performed  are  few. 
As  we  ascend  in  the  scale,  other  organs  are  successively  added, 
till  at  last  we  arrive  at  the  top  of  the  scale,  where  they  are  all 
present. 

This  diversity  of  structure  affords  the  most  scientific  means 
of  arranging  and  classifying  animals,  and  is  the  basis  of  all 
modern  zoological  systems. 

Thus,  in  the  four  great  divisions  of  the  animal  kingdom,  the 
arrangement  proceeds,  from  the  simplest  structure  up  to  the 
most  complex,  in  the  following  manner  :  — 


Zoopiiyta. 


Insecta. 


Mollusca. 


Verteerata, 


{ 

{ 

{ 


< 


Stomach,  or  cavity  in  gelatinous  pulp — 
mouth — tentacula — skin — two  senses. 

Stomach— mouth,  Ac. — dorsal  vessel — 
spiracles  — brain  —  ganglions  —  skin — 
muscles  —  external  horny  and  shelly 
covering— three  or  four  senses. 

Stomach — heart — blood-vessels — brain — 
nerves— lungs — muscles  —  skin — shelly 
covering— two  to  three  senses. 

Stomach — mouth— teeth,  Ac. — heart — 
arteries — veins  —  lungs — gills  —  brain, 
and  complete  nervous  system — internal 
bony  skeleton  —  external  covering  of 
hair,  wool,  feathers,  Ac.  —  the  five 
senses. 


}  Irritability — 
sensation. 

}  Instinct  well 
developed. 


> 


Instinct  mode¬ 
rately  deve¬ 
loped. 


Instinct  highly 
developed — pas- 
y  sions — sympa¬ 
thies —  in  man 
,  reason. 


NUTRITION. 


13 


SECTION  V. 

NUTRITIVE  ORGANS. 

24.  The  Stomach. — We  have  seen  that  the  stomach 
is  the  first  and  only  organ  which  is  perfectly  developed  in  the 
simplest  class  of  animals.  This  was  a  necessary  provision,  as 
the  growth  and  repair  of  the  body  depend  on  the  digestion  and 
assimilation  of  food  taken  into  this  organ.  A  stomach,  then, 
of  some  kind  or  other,  may  be  said  to  be  common  to  all 
animals.  It  is  true,  in  the  very  lowest  class  there  are  scarcely 
indications  even  of  this  organ  ;  some  of  the  gelatinous  forms 
supposed  to  possess  animal  vitality  exhibiting  only  a  porous 
mass,  where  the  nutritious  fluids  are  probably  imbibed  as  into 
a  sponge. 

The  hydatid,  the  hydra,  ana  all  animals  above  this  class, 
however,  possess  proper  stomachs. 

The  stomach  is  generally  a  simple  sack,  of  a  round  or 
oblong  shape,  with  an  opening  at  both  ends,  one  attached  to 
the  gullet,  or  esophageal  end,  the  other  called  the  pgloric , 
forming  the  commencement  of  the  intestines.  The  outer 
covering  of  the  stomach  is  a  muscular  membrane,  the  inner  is 
called  the  villous  coat.  This  latter  is  studded  with  numerous 
villi  or  vessels,  having  the  appearance  of  a  piece  of  velvet  ;  it 
is  of  a  pink  colour  ;  and  from  the  mouths  of  these  vessels  is 
poured  out  the  gastric  juice,  the  chief  agent  in  digestion. 

25.  The  gastric  juice  is  a  clear,  odourless,  and  almost  taste¬ 
less  fluid,  which  is  constantly  secreted  in  the  vessels  of  the 
stomach,  and  which  is  retained  in  these  vessels  till  the  food  is 
swallowed. 

After  the  food  has  been  prepared  by  mastication  in  the 
mouth,  or  by  other  means  has  been  reduced  to  a  soft  pulp,  it 
is  forced  by  the  muscular  contraction  of  the  gullet  into  the 
stomach.  A  certain  quantity  of  fluid  is  generally  taken  into 
the  stomach  along  with  the  more  solid  food,  the  greater  part 
of  this  is  almost  directly  absorbed  by  the  blood-vessels,  and  as 
much  only  is  left  as  forms  the  aliment  into  a  thin  pulp.  The 
gastric  vessels  being  now  stimulated  by  the  contact  of  the 
food,  pour  out  their  fluid  upon  the  mass,  which  is  gradually 
dissolved.  To  aid  this  process,  the  muscular  coats  of  the 
stomach  successively  ;ontract,  and  thus  turn  over  and  over 
the  mass  till  every  particle  of  it  has  come  into  contact  with  the 


ZOOLOGY. 


14 

dissolving  fluid.  A  greyish  paste  is  now  produced  called 
chyme.  The  action  of  the  gastric  juice  is  strictly  chemical. 
It  completely  changes  the  nature  of  the  food  ;  and  whether 
this  has  been  animal  or  vegetable,  or  a  mixture  of  both,  the 
properties  of  the  chyme  are  nearly,  if  not  altogether,  the  same. 
The  gastric  juice  varies  in  different  animals.  In  those  which 
feed  on  vegetable  matter,  it  dissolves  these  substances  only, 
whereas  grain  and  vegetables  pass  through  the  stomach  of  a 
carnivorous  animal,  without  undergoing  any  change. 

The  gastric  juice,  in  the  healthy  state  of  the  stomach,  pre¬ 
vents  fermentation,  and  corrects  any  putridity  of  the  food.  It 
has  this  singular  property,  too,  that  although  it  readily  dissolves 
dead  animal  matters,  and  reduces  them  in  a  short  time  into  a 
thin  pulp,  it  will  not  act  on  the  living  fibre,  as  the  coats  of  the 
stomach  itself. 

The  chyme  now  passes  out  of  the  stomach  by  the  pyloric 
orifice.  Around  this  orifice,  however,  there  is  a  valve,  which 
immediately  closes  when  any  portion  of  undigested  food 
attempts  to  pass  the  barrier,  and  a  contraction  of  the  lower 
part  of  the  stomach  throws  back  this  portion  to  the  place  of 
digestion,  while  the  digested  chyme  gains  at  all  times  a  ready 
exit.  The  chyme,  after  having  been  mixed  with  the  bile  and 
the  pancreatic  juice,  which  are  both  poured  into  it  from  their 
respective  ducts,  that  enter  into  the  duodenum,  or  upper  part 
of  the  intestine,  then  becomes  chyle ,  a  white  cream-looking 
fluid,  which,  being  collected  by  numerous  lacteal  vessels, 
opening  with  minute  mouths  on  the  inner  coat  of  the  intes¬ 
tines,  is  at  last  poured  by  one  large  duct  into  the  circulating 
system.  (32.) 

2G.  In  carnivorous  animals,  the  stomach  is  a  simple  bag  of 
moderate  proportional  size,  the  intestines  being  simple,  and  of 
moderate  length. 

In  graminivorous  animals,  the  stomach  is  large,  or  there  are 
four  stomachs,  some  of  which  are  formed  into  numerous  cells 
or  folds,  and  the  intestines  are  also  long  and  complicated. 

In  granivorous  birds,  there  is  a  crop  or  preparatory  stomach 
and  gizzard.  In  omnivorous  animals,  the  stomach  and  intes¬ 
tines  are  of  a  medium  size. 

The  reason  of  these  arrangements  is,  that  animal  food  is  of 
easier  and  quicker  digestion  than  vegetable  :  the  latter  requir¬ 
ing  nearly  double  the  time  to  pass  through  the  different 
stages  of  digestion  before  it  is  converted  into  chyle.  An 
animal  diet  affords  the  greatest  concentration  of  muscular 


NUTRITION.  15 

power.  Vegetable  food  is  reckoned  lighter  and  less  stimu¬ 
lating. 

27.  The  mouth  and  teeth  are  intimately  connected  with 
digestion.  A  great  proportion  of  the  vertebrated  animals  are 
furnished  with  teeth,  and  these  are  particularly  indicative  of 
the  classes  to  which  the  individuals  belong.  Carnivorous 
animals  have  long,  sharp,  pointed  teeth  ;  graminivorous 
animals  flat  round  ones. 

There  are  four  forms  of  teeth  genet  ally  met  with  :  the 
incisors,  situated  in  front  of  the  jaw  ;  the  canine  or  dog  teeth  on 
each  side  ;  the  bicuspidati  and  the  molares  towards  the  back. 

No.  3. 


a  incisors — b  cuspidati  or  canine — c  bicuspidati — d  molares. 

As  the  teeth  form  important  characteristics  of  many  species  of  animals, 
their  relative  numbers  and  positions  in  both  jaws  are  designated  thus  : 

Incisors,  .  .  .  -J- 

Canine,  .... 

Molar,  •  •  •  S 

The  upper  and  lower  numbers  indicating  the  upper  and  lower  jaw. 

In  the  mouth  are  situated  the  salivary  glands,  that  secrete 
the  saliva  or  fluid  which  assists  in  mastication. 

Birds  are  destitute  of  teeth,  but  have  a  hard,  horny  bill 
instead.  Insects  have  palpi  or  horny  lips.  Some  crnstaceous 
animals,  as  the  crab  and  lobster,  have  teeth  at  the  entrance  of 
their  stomachs. 

28.  The  sensation  of  hunger  is  an  uneasy  feeling,  arising  either 
from  the  stimulating  effects  of  the  gastric  juice  on  the  nerves 
of  the  stomach,  or  from  an  unexcited  condition  of  the  same 
nerves,  arising  from  the  want  of  the  natural  stimulus  of  food 
or  chyme.  Surprise,  grief,  and  other  affections  of  the  mind, 
interrupt  digestion,  and  allay  the  feeling  of  hunger  from  their 
effects  on  the  nervous  system. 

Thirst  is  generally  caused  by  a  deficiency  of  fluid  in  the 
stomach  or  blood-vessels,  or  from  salt  or  other  stimulants  taken 


ZOOLOGY. 


16 

into  the  stomach  ;  yet  it  does  not  always  arise  from  this,  but 
rather  from  some  condition  of  the  nerves  of  the  throat  or 
stomach.  A  little  tea,  or  a  spoonful  of  acidulated  fluid,  or 
simply  chewing  a  piece  of  wood,  or  other  hard  substance,  and 
promoting  a  flow  of  saliva,  will  often  relieve  thirst,  when 
large  draughts  of  water  will  fail  to  do  so. 


No.  4, 


S  the  stomach,  a  little  displaced 
from  its  natural  position,  e  the  eso¬ 
phagus.  L  the  liver,  divided  into  the 
right  and  left  lobes,  Lr,  LI.  g  the 
gall  bladder,  its  duct  seen  joining  the 
hepatic  duct,  and  both  entering  by  a 
common  duct,  into  the  upper  part  of  the 
Intestines,  p  the  pancreas,  with  its 
duct,  near  the  bile  vessels,  s  the  spleen. 
CC  the  colon,  or  large  intestine,  kk 
the  kidneys,  with  the  ureters,  t/  u, 
passing  to  the  bladder,  b.  a  is  the 
aorta.  In  this  diagram  the  ileum  or 
small  intestines  are  removed. 


29.  The  Liver,  the  purpose  of  which  is  to  secrete  bile,  is  an 
important  organ  in  the  process  of  assimilation.  This  organ,  or 
some  equivalent,  is  found  in  the  greater  proportion  of  animated 
beings ;  indeed,  throughout  the  whole,  with  the  exception  of 
the  very  simplest.  The  biliary  organs  are  also  generally  large 
in  proportion  to  the  other  viscera.  In  man  and  the  mammalia, 
the  liver  occupies  the  right  side  of  the  body,  fig.  4.  It  is 
divided  into  two  lobes,  the  left  overlapping  the  stomach.  It 
is  of  a  convex  form  above,  and  concave  below;  of  considerable 
thickness  behind,  and  then  passing  gradually  into  a  thin  edge 
in  front.  The  colour  is  dark  brown. 

A  large  vein,  the  Vena  porta ,  collecting  the  blood  from  the 
intestines,  enters  the  liver,  and  there  spreads  out  into  numerous 
branches.  It  is  also  supplied  with  arterial  blood  by  the  hepat'c 
artery.  The  minute  branches  of  the  portal  vein  form,  through¬ 
out  the  substance  of  the  liver,  numerous  lobules  or  little  net¬ 
works,  along  with  the  minute  branches  of  the  artery  and  vein. 


NUTRITION.  1 7 

From  these  the  bile  is  secreted,  which  is  afterwards  collected 
into  the  gall-bladder  and  ducts. 

On  the  under  edge  of  the  right  lobe  is  situated  the  gall¬ 
bladder,  a  duct  from  which  passes  onward  to  join  another  from 
the  liver,  while  this  common  duct  terminates  in  the  duodenum, 
or  upper  part  of  the  intestinal  canal,  immediately  behind  the 
pyloric  extremity  of  the  stomach.  Bile  is  a  greenish-coloured 
bitter  fluid,  having  alkaline  qualities,  and  containing  resin  and 
carbon.  Its  admixture  with  the  newly-formed  chyme  converts 
this  fluid  into  chyle. 

30.  The  Pancreas ,  or  sweetbread,  lies  behind  the  stomach. 
This  gland  secretes  a  fluid  like  the  saliva,  and  pours  it  into  the 
duodenum  by  a  duct  which  enters  near  the  common  bile  duct. 

31.  The  spleen  is  a  gland  on  the  left  of,  and  behind  the 
stomach,  the  use  of  which  in  the  animal  economy  is  not  suffi¬ 
ciently  ascertained. 

32.  The  lacteal  vessels  arise  from  the  inner  coat  of  the 
intestines,  by  very  minute  mouths,  and  in  great  numbers. 
They  join  together  into  knots  or  glands ;  larger  vessels  pro¬ 
ceed  from  them,  and  these  again  unite  into  one  trunk  of  con¬ 
siderable  size,  called  the  thoracic  duct,  which,  passing  up  by 
the  side  of  the  aorta,  at  last  joins  the  left  subclavian  vein,  under 
the  left  arm. 


No.  5. 


t  i  a  portion  of  the  ileum.  1 1 
lymphatic  vessels,  d  d  thoracic 
duct,  v  left  subclavian  vein,  e,  e, 
absorbents,  a  the  aorta. 


The  use  of  these  lacteal  vessels 
is  to  take  up  the  chyle  as  it  is 
propelled  forwards  through  the 
intestines,  by  a  successive  con¬ 
traction  of  their  muscular  coats. 
The  greater  part  of  the  chyle  is 
thus  taken  up  in  the  ileum  or  small 
intestines  ;  those  portions  of  the 
food  which  are  unfit  for  nourish¬ 
ment,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
bile  and  other  fluids  not  required 
in  assimilation,  being  carried  out 
of  the  system  by  means  of  the 
larger  intestines. 

The  chyle  or  nutritious  fluid, 
having  been  poured  into  the  blood 
by  the  thoracic  duct,  has  to  pass 
through  the  lungs  to  be  aerated 
B 


ZOOLOGY. 


18 

or  combined  with  oxygen,  when  it  becomes  true  blood,  and 
is  circulated  to  every  part  of  the  body,  giving  off  new  particles 
to  each  of  its  tissues  and  fabrics,  —  thus  depositing  bone, 
muscle,  cartilage,  hair,  nails,  or  nervous  matter,  where  it  is 
required.  It  is  thus  that  additional  matter  is  furnished  to 
the  body,  whereby  it  grows  and  increases ;  and  thus,  when 
wounds  are  inflicted,  or  part  of  the  flesh  cut  out,  the  injuries 
are  carefully  and  speedily  repaired. 

33.  The  length  of  the  intestines  in  man  is  about  six  times 
the  length  of  the  body,  or  thirty  to  thirty-six  feet.  In  car¬ 
nivorous  animals,  they  are  somewhat  less  than  this  proportion  ; 
while  in  graminivorous  animals,  they  are  at  least  ten  times  the 
length  of  their  bodies. 

34.  The  superfluous  fluids  taken  into  the  stomach,  and 
otherwise  absorbed  into  the  blood,  together  with  various  salts, 
are  drained  off  by  means  of  the  Kidneys ,  (fig.  4,  k  k )  situated 
in  the  loins,  into  which  two  bloodvessels  enter,  while  a  small 
vessel,  the  ureter,  (u  u)  passes  from  each  to  the  bladder  for 
the  conveyance  of  the  urine. 

35.  Respiration.  An  admixture  of  oxygen,  and  probably 
a  portion  of  the  nitrogen  of  the  atmosphere,  with  the  animal 
fluids,  is  indispensable  to  life,  as  well  as  a  free  exit  to  the 
excess  of  carbonic  acid  formed  in  the  system.  Between  this 
constant  interchange  of  gases  and  the  animal  fluids,  as  connected 
with  life,  there  seems  to  be  somewhat  of  the  same  resemblance 
as  the  union  of  oxygen  and  carbon  in  the  phenomena  of  com¬ 
bustion. 

In  a  great  proportion  of  animals,  and  especially  in  the  higher 
orders,  air  seems  the  most  indispensable  stimulus  of  existence, 
the  deprivation  of  it  for  a  few  minutes,  or  even  seconds, 
generally  proving  fatal. 

There  are  various  means  by  which  this  combination  and 
interchange  take  place  among  animals.  By  simple  absorption 
through  the  porous  skin,  as  in  the  lowest  animals  ;  by  spiracles, 
as  in  insects ;  by  branchiae  and  gills,  as  in  fishes  and  aquatic 
mollusca ;  by  lungs,  as  in  the  vertebrata. 

In  man  and  the  mammalia,  the  lungs  occupy  the  upper  part 
of  the  chest,  one  half  on  the  right,  the  other  on  the  left,  with 
the  heart  and  its  great  vessels  in  the  middle.  They  are  com¬ 
posed  of  innumerable  cells,  over  which  minute  branches  of 
bloodvessels  spread  like  a  fine  net-work.  When  collapsed, 
they  are  of  a  dark  purple  colour ;  but  when  the  cells  are  filled 
with  air,  they  become  of  a  lighter  hue.  Every  time  an  inspi- 


CIRCULATION.  1 9 

ration  is  made,  the  cells  are  filled  with  air,  when  the  bulk  of 
the  lungs  increases,  so  that  they  nearly  fill  the  cavity  of  the 
chest.  An  expiration  empties  them,  when  they  again  collapse. 
The  muscles  used  in  breathing  are  those  between  the  ribs, 
called  intercostal ;  and  the  diaphragm,  a  large  muscle  which 
entirely  separates  the  chest  from  the  abdomen,  and  which 
extends  from  the  back  bone  and  ribs  to  the  front  of  the  chest 
or  sternum. 

The  trachea,  a  cartilaginous  tube,  forms  the  passage  between 
the  lungs  and  the  throat,  and  opens  into  the  same  cavity  as  the 
gullet,  or  tube  leading  to  the  stomach.  To  prevent  particles 
of  food  or  drink  from  passing  down  into  the  lungs,  there  is  a 
valve,  called  epiglottis,  which  shuts  accurately  over  the  trachea 
«very  time  a  mouthful  of  any  thing  is  swallowed. 


This  cut  represents  a  sec¬ 
tion  of  the  pharynx,  or  the 
throat  immediately  behind 
the  mouth.  The  gullet  or 
passage  to  the  stomach  lies 
behind  the  trachea,  t,  and 
may  be  considered  as  the 
direct  continuation  of  the 
pharynx  and  mouth.  The 
windpipe  or  tube  to  the 
lungs  opens  into  the  throat 
as  at  t.  I  is  the  valve  or 
epiglottis,  u  is  the  uvula  or 
little  tongue  hanging  from 
the  roof  of  the  palate,  im¬ 
mediately  above  is  the  open¬ 
ing  into  the  no3e. 

that  it  never,  except 
from  some  awkward  position  of  the  body,  neglects  its  duty. 
When  any  substance  does  enter  the  trachea,  violent  coughing 
and  spasmodic  action  of  the  muscles  throw  it  out  again. 

36.  The  circulation  in  the  lower  animals  is  carried  on 
through  the  interstices  of  their  cellular  structure,  or  by  simple 
tubes  or  vessels ;  in  the  more  perfect,  by  means  of  a  heart  and 
bloodvessels,  the  arteries  carrying  the  blood  from  the  heart 
through  the  body,  while  the  veins  return  this  fluid  again  to  the 
heart. 

The  simplest  circulation  is  that  performed  by  a  single  heart, 
or  one  having  only  two  divisions.  Of  this  kind  is  the  circu- 


ZOOLOGY. 


20 


lation  of  mollusca  and  fishes.  A  hollow  cavity,  or  auricle, 
receives  the  venous  blood  from  the  extremities ;  from  this 
cavity  it  passes  into  another,  the  ventricle ;  by  successive  con¬ 
tractions  of  this  muscular  cavity  it  is  sent  to  the  gills,  and  from 
thence  it  flows  by  arterial  vessels  throughout  the  body,  to  be 
again  returned  by  the  veins. 

The  heart  of  the  mammalia  is  double,  containing  a  right  half 
for  the  reception  of  venous  blood,  and  for  sending  this  into  the 
lungs,  and  a  left  half  for  the  reception  of  arterial  blood,  which 
comes  purified  from  the  lungs,  and  is  propelled  through  the 
aorta,  and  its  ramifications  of  arteries,  into  all  parts  of  the 
body. 


This  diagram  will  simplify  the  expla¬ 
nation  of  the  double  circulation.  The 
right  side  of  the  heart,  with  its  accom¬ 
panying  venous  vessels,  is  of  a  dark 
colour  ;  the  left  side,  containing  the 
arterial  system,  is  white,  a  is  the  vein 
carrying  the  blood  into  the  right  auricle, 
b.  From  this  cavity  it  is  propelled  into 
the  right  ventricle,  c ;  and  from  thence, 
by  the  pulmonary  vessel,  d,  it  is  made 
to  circulate  through  the  lungs.  The 
vessels,  e ,  return  the  purified  and  now 
florid  blood  from  the  lungs  into  the  left 
auricle,  f ;  from  thence  it  is  sent  into 
the  left  ventricle,  g ;  and  from  this 
cavity  it  is  propelled  into  the  aorta,  h, 
which  circulates  it  over  the  whole  body  ; 
and  then,  by  numerous  minute  vessels, 
joining  the  veins,  it  returns  again  to  the 
heart. 


No.  7. 


The  heart  is  a  thick  muscular  mass,  having  two  halves 
joined  together,  each  half  containing  two  cavities,  the  right 
auricle  and  right  ventricle,  the  left  auricle  and  left  ventricle. 
Its  position  with  regard  to  the  lungs  is  seen  in  the  annexed 
cut. 


CIRCULATION. 


21 


No.  8. 


i 


h 


L 


E  esophagus.  L  L  lungs  divided  into 
lobes,  a  a  ven®  cav®.  b  right  auricle. 
c  right  ventricle,  d  pulmonary  arteries, 
ramifying  in  the  lungs,  e  e  pulmonary 
veins,  returning  the  arterial  blood  to  the 
left  auricle  f.  g  left  ventricle,  h  aorta, 
forming  an  arch,  giving  off  arteries  to 
the  head  and  arms,  and  then  descending 
to  supply  the  lower  extremities  h. 


The  two  venae  cavae  which  collect  the  whole  venous  blood 
of  the  upper  and  lower  parts  of  the  body,  open  into  the  right 
auricle.  From  the  right  auricle  is  a  passage  into  the  right 
ventricle,  and  from  this  ventricle  arises  a  large  vessel  which 
carries  the  venous  blood  to  the  lungs.  Into  the  left  auricle 
vessels  open,  carrying  the  arterial  bright  blood  back  from 
the  lungs ;  then  there  is  a  passage  from  this  auricle  into 
the  left  ventricle,  and  from  the  ventricle  arises  the  aorta 
or  great  artery  of  the  body,  which  carries  out  the  arterial 
blood.  It  is  by  the  sudden  and  strong  contraction  of  the 
muscles  of  the  heart,  that  the  blood  is  thus  propelled  ;  and 
it  will  also  be  seen,  that  there  are  four  distinct  and  separate 
contractions  of  the  cavities.  Without  some  suitable  contriv¬ 
ance,  the  blood  during  these  contractions  would  flow  from  one 
cavity  to  another,  without  any  regularity,  and  regurgitate  from 
one  to  the  other.  But  to  obviate  this,  there  are  valves  placed 
at  the  entrance  of  each  of  these  cavities,  of  a  beautiful  structure, 
which  accurately  close  over  the  orifices  when  the  blood 
attempts  to  regurgitate,  but  which  open  again  to  let  the  proper 
current  from  the  cavity  pass  onwards.  These  valves  are 
seen,  fig.  7. 

37.  The  circulating  process  connected  with  respiration  is 
this  :  The  venous  blood  collected  from  all  parts  of  the  body,  of 
a  dark  purple  colour,  and  charged  with  carbonic  acid  gas,  is 
received  into  the  right  auricle,  and  is  from  thence  transmitted 
into  the  right  ventricle.  The  right  ventricle  now  contracts 
and  discharges  its  contents  into  the  pulmonary  artery,  which 


ZOOLOGY. 


22 

goes  to  the  lungs,  the  valve  in  the  opening  between  the 
ventricle  and  auricle  shutting,  and  preventing  the  blood  from 
flowing  back  into  the  auricle.  The  venous  blood,  on  arriving 
in  the  lungs,  is  spread  over  the  surface  of  the  numerous  cells 
by  means  of  the  minute  branches  of  the  arteries,  an  inspiration 
of  air  into  the  lungs  takes  place  through  the  thin  membrane 
of  the  cells,  the  carbonic  acid  in  the  venous  blood  is  thrown 
off,  and  an  equivalent  quantity  of  oxygen  is  absorbed.  The 
blood  immediately  changes  from  a  dark  purple  to  a  bright 
scarlet,  and  the  air  expired  from  the  lungs  is  now  found  to 
have  lost  a  portion  of  oxygen,  and  to  have  obtained  the 
same  proportion  of  carbonic  acid  gas.  The  oxygenized  blood 
now  returns  to  the  left  auricle  of  the  heart ;  from  this  a  sudden 
contraction  forces  it  into  the  left  ventricle  ;  and  a  contraction 
of  the  left  ventricle,  the  passage  to  the  auricle  being  closed 
by  a  valve,  sends  it  into  the  aorta  in  a  flowing  stream,  from 
whence,  partly  by  the  original  impulse  of  the  heart,  but  chiefly 
by  a  contractile  power  of  the  muscular  coats  of  the  arteries,  it 
flows  in  regular  pulsations  through  innumerable  ramifications 
to  every  part  of  the  body.  The  minute  branches  of  the 
arteries  either  join  into,  or  meet  in  some  way,  the  equally 
minute  branches  of  the  veins  ;  and  these  latter,  in  a  slower 
current,  and  with  no  perceptible  pulsations,  carry  back  the 
now  darkened  and  carbonated  stream  to  the  left  auricle  of  the 
heart,  from  whence,  after  aeration  in  the  lungs,  it  flows  out 
again  in  never-ceasing  courses  from  the  heart. 

The  veins  are  of  larger  capacity  than  the  arteries,  but  less 
muscular  in  their  coats.  Those  veins  near  the  surface,  and 
especially  in  the  extremities,  are  furnished  with  numerous 
valves,  to  prevent  the  regurgitation  of  the  blood.  In  the 
arteries  it  will  be  perceived,  from  the  foregoing  description, 
that  the  blood  flows  from  the  heart  outwards  to  the  extremi¬ 
ties  ;  in  the  veins  the  blood  flows  from  the  extremities  to  the 
heart. 

38.  The  frequency  of  the  heart’s  pulsations  differs  in  diffe¬ 
rent  animals,  and  in  individuals  according  to  age.  In  large 
animals,  the  circulation  is  usually  slower  than  in  small ;  young 
animals  have  a  quicker  circulation  than  old. 

The  pulsation  of  a  child  varies  from  100  to  120  beats  in  a 
minute  ;  that  of  a  grown  up  man  from  65  to  75  beats. 

So  perfect  and  durable  is  the  muscular  powers  of  the  heart, 
that  it  unceasingly  pulsates  throughout  a  long  life,  from  the 
first  moment  of  birth  to  the  last  pang  of  death.  This  regular 


CIRCULATION. 


2n 

action,  too,  is  happily  made  independent  of  the  will,  or  of  any 
of  those  accidents  or  interruptions  to  which,  under  human 
guidance,  it  would  invariably  be  subject. 

39.  The  respiratory  and  circulating  functions  are  also  the 
source  of  animal  heat.  It  has  already  been  stated,  that  all 
animals  generate  and  maintain  a  temperature  higher  than  that 
of  the  surrounding  media.  This  is  particularly  the  case  in 
those  animals  with  complete  respiratory  organs. 

The  cause  of  animal  heat  seems  to  be  as  follows  : — The 
oxygen  absorbed  by  the  blood  in  the  lungs  in  passing  through 
the  arterial  vessels  combines  with  carbon  to  form  carbonic 
acid,  and  during  this  combination,  gives  out  a  portion  of  its 
latent  caloric.  This  increase  of  heat  does  not  appear  to  be 
made  at  once  in  the  lungs,  but  the  caloric  seems  to  be  gra¬ 
dually  evolved  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  circulating 
system. 

Every  inspiration  we  make,  then,  and  while  we  interchange 
a  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  for  oxygen,  we  take  in  a  portion 
of  latent  coloric,  which  is  gradually  evolved  as  the  arterial 
blood  passes  into  venous. 

The  more  perfect  and  frequent  the  respiratory  functions, 
therefore,  the  greater  the  accumulation  of  animal  heat.  And 
thus  the  want  of  due  exercise,  by  lessening  the  respiratory 
efforts,  the  slower  respiration  in  sleep,  and  the  debilitating 
effects  of  disease,  all  tend  to  diminish  the  natural  heat  of  the 
body. 

A  healthy  person  makes,  on  an  average,  twenty  inspirations 
in  a  minute.  The  quantity  of  oxygen  consumed  in  the  same 
space  amounts  to  about  thirty-one  cubic  inches. 

40.  The  Blood,  or  great  nourishing  fluid  of  the  body,  con¬ 
sists  of  serum,  a  thin  watery  substance  like  whey,  and  coagulum, 
or  gelatinous  matter,  containing  minute  red  particles  of  a 
spherical  form.  While  circulating  in  the  living  body,  it  is 
perfectly  fluid  ;  but,  when  exposed  to  the  air,  and  removed 
from  the  bloodvessels,  it  quickly  coagulates,  and  separates 
into  the  three  parts  just  mentioned. 

In  blood  is  contained  all  the  ingredients  which  enter  into 
the  composition  of  animal  bodies.  In  several  classes  of  animals, 
the  colouring  matter  of  the  blood  is  wanting  ;  hence  the  divi¬ 
sion  into  white  and  red  blooded.  In  very  minute  blood¬ 
vessels,  as  those  of  the  eye,  the  colourless  part  of  the  blood 
alone  circulates.  When  inflammation  enlarges  those  vessels, 
however,  they  admit  red  particles. 


ZOOLOGY. 


24 

41.  Secretion  and  Deposition  is  effected,  either  directly 
from  the  mouths  of  arteries,  or  from  glands.  Glands  are 
formed  of  a  congeries  of  minute  arteries,  veins,  and  nerves, 
rolled  up,  as  it  were,  together,  and  intimately  connected  with 
each  other.  Here  the  particular  substance  is  secreted,  and  a 
duct  leads  from  the  gland  to  convey  the  secretion  to  where  it 
is  required.  Of  this  nature  are  the  glands  of  the  liver,  pan¬ 
creas,  kidneys,  &c. 

42.  The  Absorbent  system  consists  of  a  series  of  minute 
tubes,  which  traverse  the  whole  body,  and  are  found  entering 
into  every  cavity,  and  pervading  every  membrane  and  tissue. 
The  branches  of  these  minute  tubes  often  join,  and  form  small 
glands,  which,  when  diseased  or  obstructed,  are  felt  like  small 
peas  under  the  skin.  Innumerable  small  branches  of  the 
absorbents  open  under  the  skin,  and  into  the  cavities  of  the 
body,  while  the  deeper  seated  combine  to  form  larger  trunks, 
which  join  the  thoracic  duct  and  bloodvessels.  fSee  fig. 
5,  e  e .) 

The  absorbent  system  may  be  said  to  be  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  assimilative.  The  office  of  these  numerous  and  minute 
vessels  is  to  take  up  both  the  solids  and  fluids  of  the  body,  by 
what  is  called  absorption,  and  ro  throw  them  off  by  exhala¬ 
tion  and  perspiration,  or  to  return  a  portion  of  them  into  the 
bloodvessels,  to  be  again  incorporated  into  the  system.  The 
waste  produced  by  the  incessant  action  of  these  vessels  is  so 
considerable,  that  a  human  body  loses  two  or  three  pounds  in 
the  course  of  a  day. 

Thus,  during  disease,  a  muscular  ana  fat  person  will,  in 
two  or  three  weeks,  be  reduced  to  almost  a  third  of  his  former 
weight  by  absorption.  Hibernating  animals,  that  pass  several 
months  of  winter  in  a  state  of  torpidity,  without  feeding,  are 
also  thus  reduced  from  a  condition  of  plumpness  to  mere 
skeletons.  This  is  the  case  with  some  species  of  polar  bears  : 
with  the  hedge-hog,  the  badger,  and  others. 

43.  Not  only  are  the  fluids  and  soft  parts  of  the  body  thus 
absorbed,  but  even  the  bones,  tendons,  and  toughest  membranes 
are  gradually  broken  down,  and  taken  up  particle  bv  particle, 
so  that  the  entire  substance  of  the  animal  frame  is  changed 
and  renewed  many  times  in  the  course  of  a  lifetime. 

The  growth  of  hair,  nails,  claws,  and  horns,  and  the  repeated 
abrasions  and  renewals  of  the  external  skin,  are  familiar 
examples  of  this  change;  and  with  the  exception  of  the  teeth, 
which,  after  one  renewal,  remain  permanent,  there  is  no  other 


REPRODUCTION. 


fabric  of  the  body  which  is  not  constantly  undergoing  progres¬ 
sive  decay  and  restoration. 

44.  The  absorbents  not  only  exhale  vapour  from  the 
body,  but  also  take  in  a  quantity  of  watery  fluid  when  the 
state  of  the  system  requires  it.  This  fluid,  along  with  the 
absorbed  juices  of  the  body,  is  poured  into  the  circulation 
in  the  form  of  lymph.  A  modification  of  action  also  takes 
place  between  the  absorbent,  the  exhalent,  and  the  urinary 
vessels,  by  which  a  regular  balance  of  the  fluids  of  the  body  is 
produced. 

When  the  digestive  and  assimilating  functions  give  way, 
while  the  absorbents  still  continue  in  activity,  gradual  dissolu 
tion  ensues,  and  thus  life  may  be  said  to  be  extinguished  by 
the  activity  of  the  absorbing  system  becoming  greater  than 
that  of  the  conservative.  The  flame  of  existence  goes  out  for 
want  of  a  supply  of  the  material  of  combustion. 

45.  From  this  excess  of  action  of  the  absorbents  arises 
the  tendency  of  all  parts  of  the  body  after  a  time  to  become 
hard,  stiff,  and  solidified  ;  and  thus  gradual  decay  may  be 
so  far  accounted  for. 

We  are  totally  ignorant,  however,  of  the  peculiar  law  of 
vitality,  which  limits  the  duration  of  life,  either  in  the  species 
generally,  or  in  the  individual.  An  animal  in  the  prime  of 
life,  and  in  full  health,  appears  to  be  possessed  of  the  properties 
of  an  indefinite  existence.  It  is  true,  a  continued  waste  is 
going  on  in  its  system,  but  it  has  also,  to  all  appearance,  within 
itself  the  means  of  constant  renovation. 


SECTION  VI. 

REPRODUCTION. 

46.  Organized  beings  not  only  increase  their  own  growth, 
and  repair  the  continual  waste  of  their  substance,  but  they 
also  produce  other  beings  similar  to  themselves  ;  and  thus  a 
continued  chain  of  offspring  succeeds  from  the  first  of  each 
created  species  to  the  last. 

In  many  plants,  a  slip  or  portion  of  the  organized  substance 
of  the  parent  plant  put  into  the  ground,  immediately  begins  to 
assume  an  independent  life.  Roots  shoot  out  and  absorb 
moisture  from  the  soil,  while  new  buds  and  leaves  spring  from 
the  stem. 


ZOOLOGY. 


26 


In  other  cases,  a  seed  is  formed  from  the  plant  which  con¬ 
tains  the  organic  germ  of  the  future  vegetable.  It  seems  to  be 
a  universal  law  throughout  all  organized  beings,  that  every 
species  propagates  its  own  peculiar  kind,  and  no  other,  — 
equivocal  generation,  or  an  animal  of  one  species  springing 
from  an  animal  of  a  different  species,  having  no  confirmation 
in  facts,  although  theories  of  this  kind  are  not  without  sup¬ 
porters.  Spontaneous  generation,  or  the  idea  that  plants  and 
animals  could  be  produced  without  parents  or  seeds,  is  now 
also  universally  exploded. 

47.  The  simplest  animals  are,  like  plants,  propagated  by 
slips  from  the  parent,  by  what  is  termed  gemmiparous  pro¬ 
duction. 

The  polype  is  an  example  of  this.  From  the  body  of  this 
animal  a  small  granulation  is  seen  to  protrude,  which  gradually 
acquires  tentacula  and  a  mouth.  Thus  attached  to  the  parent 
the  young  continues  to  feed  for  some  time,  until,  having 
acquired  its  full  development,  it  drops  off,  and  becomes  a 
distinct  animal.  Sometimes  other  young  shoot  out  from  this 
one  before  it  has  dropped  off.  These  polypes,  as  well  as  the 
actinia,  the  common  earthworm,  and  several  other  animals, 
may  be  artificially  divided,  and  each  part  will  become  a  dis¬ 
tinct  animal. 

48.  Animals  higher  in  the  scale  of  organization,  produce 
spawn  or  ova,  which,  like  the  seeds  of  plants,  contain  the 
organized  germ  of  the  species. 

No.  8. 


The  Physa  fontinalis,  a  small  shell  snail,  common  in  our 
ditches,  deposits  its  spawn  on  the  leaves  and  stems  of  plants. 
This  spawn  a  consists  of  a  gelatinous  mass,  in  which  are  seen 
minute  black  spots  or  ova.  In  a  few  days,  the  influence  of 
heat  and  air  excite  these  ova  to  life,  and  they  gradually 
enlarge  and  become  visible  as  distinct  vesicles  b,  containing  the 
embryo  within,  which  has  now  acquired  a  revolving  motion. 
A  few  days  more  shew  the  animal  with  its  shell  distinctly 
formed  c;  and  at  last,  the  embryo  d,  being  perfect,  bursts  its 
enveloping  membrane,  and  makes  its  escape. 


REPRODUCTION. 


27 

The  spawn  of  the  frog  exhibits  a  progressive  change  of  form 
of  the  young  animal.  At  first,  it  is  simply  a  circular  black 
ovum  contained  in  a  gelatinous  mass  e.  After  a  few  weeks, 
it  acquires  a  head,  body,  and  tail,  f  g  h,  and  bursting  its 
enveloping  membrane,  becomes  a  tadpole.  In  this  condition 
it  is  an  aquatic  animal,  with  gills  on  each  side  of  its  head.  A 
few  weeks  more,  these  gills  are  changed  into  lungs ;  a  pair  of 
fore  legs  grow  out  from  the  chest,  then  a  pair  of  hind  legs 
follow,  while  the  tail  is  absorbed ;  and  at  last  the  perfect  frog 
leaves  the  water,  and  becomes  a  terrestrial  inhabitant. 

Birds  are  a  higher  class  of  oviparous  animals.  An  egg 
consists  of  an  external  shell,  formed  of  carbonate  of  lime.  This 
contains  the  white  or  albuminous  matter,  within  two  folds  of 
thin  membrane,  which  separate  at  the  round  end,  and  embrace 
within  their  folds  a  quantity  of  atmospheric  air.  Within  the 
albuminous  matter  is  the  red  part  or  yolk.  The  germ  of  the 
future  chick  floats  upon  the  outside  of  the  yolk  bag,  and  is 
attached  in  such  a  way  as  always  to  occupy  the  uppermost 
part  of  the  egg,  whatever  way  this  last  may  be  placed,  so  that 
it  may  be  freely  exposed  to  the  maternal  heat.  The  chick  of 
the  domestic  fowl  is  developed  in  this  manner  : 


No.  9. 


On  the  second  day  of  incubation,  an  elongated  body  a  some¬ 
what  bent,  swelled  out  at  each  end,  and  surrounded  by  a  mem¬ 
brane,  the  amnion,  becomes  visible.  Traces  of  a  spinal  cord 
running  along  this  body  are  first  discernible,  and  then,  towards 
the  end  of  the  second  day,  several  small  red  points  or  spots, 
the  rudiments  of  the  heart  and  bloodvessels.  On  the  third 
day,  the  heart,  in  form  of  a  curved  canal,  is  visible,  and  pulsa¬ 
tion  commences  b.  The  spinal  column,  ribs,  brain,  and  eyes, 
now  also  can  be  distinguished.  The  latter  are  seen  as  two 
large  black  points.  On  the  fourth  day,  the  stomach  and  intes¬ 
tinal  canal  are  visible.  The  chorion  or  umbilical  membrane 
now  also  assumes  a  beautiful  appearance,  being  full  of  blood- 


28 


ZOOLOGY. 


vessels,  which  go  to  supply  nourishment  to  the  chick.  The 
lungs  begin  to  be  formed  on  the  fifth  day  ;  and  on  the  sixth, 
voluntary  motion  is  perceived.  On  the  ninth  day,  bone  begins 
to  be  formed  ;  and  on  the  fourteenth,  feathers  appear  c.  From 
this  period  to  the  twenty-first,  the  whole  substance  of  the  egg, 
including  the  yolk,  is  absorbed  into  the  body  of  the  chick  ; 
fig.  d  shews  its  position  in  the  egg.  It  now  bursts  its  shell, 
and  appears  an  animal  perfect  in  its  instincts,  and  ready  to 
walk,  eat,  and  perform  all  its  functions. 

49.  A  similar  progressive  development  takes  place  in  the 
young  of  the  mammalia  previous  to  their  birth,  the  foetus  being 
nourished  within  the  uterus  by  bloodvessels  connected  with 
the  parent.  The  rudimentary  vessels,  and  organs  of  the  foetus, 
are  first  formed  double,  and  afterwards  coalesce.  It  gains  an 
accession  of  organs,  too,  and  a  change  of  their  form,  as  it  pro¬ 
ceeds  to  its  perfect  state  at  birth. 

A  characteristic  of  the  mammalia  is,  that  the  young  are  pro¬ 
duced  alive,  and  aftewards  suckled  during  a  certain  period  by 
milk  from  the  teats  of  the  mother. 

SECTION  VII. 

ORGANS  OF  MOTION. 

50.  Besides  the  organs  for  the  nourishment  of  the  body,  there 
are  others  necessary  for  locomotion,  for  procuring  food,  for 
defence,  and,  in  the  larger  animals,  for  the  support  and  solidity 
of  the  soft  parts. 

The  soft  and  tender  bodies  of  the  lower  animals  are  pro¬ 
tected  and  supported  by  crustaceous  and  horny  coverings,  or 
by  shells,  scales,  hard  plates,  or  tough  skins. 

The  Terebella  conchilega  is  an  instance  of  a  soft  and  simple 
worm  forming  for  itself  a  sheath  of  extraneous  materials.  This 
animal  burrows  in  the  sand  of  the  sea  shore,  and  consists  of  a 
soft  body  covered  by  a  thin  membrane  or  skin.  From  this 
skin  a  mucilaginous  and  adhesive  fluid  is  poured  out,  which, 
entangling  fragments  of  shells  and  particles  of  sand,  forms  a 
protecting  case  around  it. 

The  caddis  worms,  or  larvae  of  the  phryganea ,  a  brown  fly 
which  is  hatched  in  the  water,  bv  a  similar  process  draw  around 
their  bodies  pieces  of  straws  and  bark  of  trees,  or  the  empty 
shells  of  aquatic  snails,  and  thus  form  a  strong  sheath  for  their 
protection. 


BONES. 


20 

51.  The  crustaceous  cases  of  the  crab  and  lobster,  and  the 
horny  rings  and  plates  of  insects,  are  in  fact  external  skeletons, 
subservient  to  their  protection  and  locomotion. 

The  cuttle-fish  bone  is  the  first  approach  to  an  internal 
skeleton. 

52.  A  frame- work  of  bones,  more  or  less  complete,  is  common 
to  all  the  vertebrata. 

Bone  is  composed  of  phosphate  and  carbonate  of  lime,  with 
animal  gelatine.  The  earthy  matter  gives  it  solidity,  the 
animal  matter  pliability.  Bones  are  either  hollow  cylinders, 
with  articulations  or  joints  at  the  ends,  or  plates,  with  com¬ 
pact  surfaces  and  a  porous  centre. 

The  chief  parts  of  the  skeleton  are, — 

The  vertebral  column,  consisting  of  cervical,  dorsal,  and 
lumbar  vertebrae. 

The  skull,  placed  upon  this  column,  and  resting  on  the 
first  cervical  vertebra,  consists  of  the  occipital,  the  frontal, 
two  parietal,  and  two  temporal  bones,  with  the  sphenoid  bone 
forming  the  base,  and  the  ethmoid  part  of  the  nose.  The  face 
is  formed  by  the  two  maxillary  bones,  the  palatal  and  the  nasal 
bones,  and  the  lower  jaw. 

The  ribs  and  sternum,  forming  the  cavity  of  the  chest. 

The  Pelvis,  or  hollow  basin,  forming  the  low’er  part  of  the 
abdomen. 

The  superior  extremities,  consisting  of  the  scapula  or 
shoulder  blade,  the  humerus  or  arm  bone,  the  ulna  and  radius 
the  two  bones  of  the  fore  arm,  the  carpal  or  hand  bones, 
and  the  fingers. 

The  inferior  extremities,  consisting  of  the  femur  or  thigh 
bone,  the  tibia  and  fibula,  or  bones  of  the  leg,  the  tarsus,  or 
bones  of  the  foot,  the  os  calcis  or  heel  bone,  and  the  toes. 

53.  Ligaments  connect  the  jointed  bones  together,  and  are 
tough  membranes,  sufficiently  elastic  to  permit  of  extensive 
motion. 

54.  Muscles  are  composed  of  red  fleshy  fibres,  which  possess 
great  elasticity,  and  by  their  contraction  and  elongation  pro¬ 
duce  all  the  motions  of  the  body. 

They  are  either  formed  of  single  layers  or  fibres,  all  running 
in  one  direction,  or  of  two  layers  placed  obliquely. 

Muscles  are  generally  of  a  deep  red  colour,  constituting  the 
fleshy  parts  of  animals  ;  or,  they  are  pale  red,  as  in  some 
birds  ;  or  entirely  white,  as  in  fishes,  some  reptiles,  and  in 
molluscous  animals. 


30 


ZOOLOGY. 


By  muscular  contractions,  every  voluntary  motion  of  the 
animal  machine  is  performed,  as  well  as  the  involuntary  motions 
of  respiration,  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  the  motion  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines,  &c. 

55.  Tendons  are  tough,  fibrous  bands,  which  serve  to 
attach  muscles  to  bones  and  ligaments.  They  are  joined 
to  the  end  of  muscles  like  a  rope,  and  thus  form  a  means  of 
communication  between  the  muscle  and  the  point  from  which 
it  is  intended  to  act.  Tendons  are  most  numerous  about  the 
joints,  especially  the  larger  ones,  where  they  allow  of  free  and 
unrestrained  action,  and  yet  occupy  little  space  in  situations 
where  a  large  swelling  muscle  would  be  inconvenient.  About 
the  larger  joints  of  the  body,  such  as  the  knee,  elbow,  and 
shoulder,  there  are  numerous  glands  which  pour  out  an  oily 
substance,  that  serves  to  lubricate  the  joints,  and  facilitates  the 
play  of  the  tendons. 

56.  When  we  consider  tne  various  positions  which  the 
different  parts  of  the  body  assume,  the  agility  and  quickness 
by  which  the  most  intricate  movements  are  made,  the  ceaseless 
play  of  the  heart,  the  heaving  of  the  lungs,  and  the  singular 
rapidity  of  articulation  or  speech,  we  need  not  be  surprised 
that  these  muscles  should  be  many  in  number,  and  important 
agents  in  the  animal  economy.  There  are  from  four  to  five 
hundred  muscles  in  the  human  body.  On  each  side  of  the 
back  bone  there  are  several  layers  of  strong  muscles,  which 
are  fixed  by  tendons  to  every  projection  of  the  numerous 
bones  which  compose  the  spine.  These  muscles  keep  the 
trunk  of  the  body  erect,  and  also  permit  of  the  various  motions 
of  the  back.  There  are  a  number  of  small  muscles  about  the 
face,  and  head,  and  eyes,  whose  various  actions  impart  that 
expression  to  the  human  countenance  which  indicates  the  pre¬ 
vailing  feelings  and  passions  of  the  individual.  The  tongue, 
besides  being  of  muscular  form  itself,  is  supplied  by  a  number 
of  intricate  muscular  fibres,  which  give  that  amazing  volubility 
of  action,  by  which  the  vast  number  of  sounds  composing 
language  are  expressed.  Several  are  attached  to  the  lower 
jaw ;  but  two,  in  particular,  the  temporal  muscles,  proceed 
upwards  through  an  arch,  formed  by  a  projection  of  the  tem¬ 
poral  bone,  and  are  fixed  to  the  scalp.  These  two  muscles 
are  the  most  powerful  in  moving  the  jaws  in  the  operation 
of  chewing  the  food,  and  are  very  large  in  several  animals 
of  prey.  Another  flat  muscle  inside  the  cheek  is  called 
the  buccinator  or  trumpeter  muscle,  because  it  assists  in 


MUSCLES. 


31 

compressing  the  cheek  in  the  act  of  blowing  wind  instru¬ 
ments.  The  chest  is  supplied  with  numerous  muscles,  which 
move  the  ribs  upwards  and  downwards  in  the  action  of  breath¬ 
ing.  A  large  flat  muscle,  the  diaphragm,  which  is  attached  to 
the  spine  and  lower  ribs,  and  stretches  across  the  cavity  of  the 
chest,  also  contributes  to  respiration.  The  arm  and  hand  are 
rolled  inward  and  outward,  by  a  set  of  muscles  which  are 
placed  on  both  sides  of  the  respective  bones.  The  muscles  of 
the  fore  arm  are  fixed  to  the  scapula  or  shoulder  blade  at  one 
end,  and  to  the  bone  of  the  arm  at  the  other.  The  fingers  are 
moved  by  muscles  situated  in  the  fore  part  of  the  arm,  and 
have  long  slender  tendons  by  which  they  are  attached. 

No.  10. 

Two  beautiful  provisions  are 
here  remarkable :  at  the  wrist 
a  circular  band  a  binds  down  the 
long  tendons  of  the  hand,  which 
would,  in  their  various  motions, 
otherwise  start  up  from  their 
places  at  the  same  time  that  they 
play  freely  below  this  ring ;  the 
other  is  the  construction  of  the 
tendons  of  the  fingers.  There 
are  two  principal  muscles  which 
move  the  joints  of  the  fingers, 
and  two  sets  of  tendons  which 
are  inserted,  the  one  into  the 
middle  bones  of  the  finger,  the 
other  into  the  third  row  of  bones, 
or  the  extremities  of  the  finger. 
In  order  to  preserve  their  free 
action,  and  to  make  them  lie  in 
the  most  convenient  manner, 
there  is  a  loop  or  slit  in  the  shorter  tendon  b,  by  which  the 
other  passes  through  to  its  insertion  in  the  point  of  the  finger  c. 
Bv  this  means  the  longest  and  strongest  muscle  moves  the 
extremities  of  the  finger,  where  the  greatest  power  is  wanted. 

The  muscles  which  move  the  lower  extremities  are  much 
of  the  same  kind,  but  thicker  and  more  powerful  than 
those  of  the  arms.  Several  large  muscles  are  attached  to 
the  pelvis  and  thighs.  Two  thick  muscles  compose  the 


ZOOLOGY. 


32 

calf  of  the  leg,  and  are  connected  at  the  ancle  by  the 
tendon  of  Achilles,  which  is  fixed  to  the  heel  bone.  These 
muscles  act  powerfully  in  bending  the  leg,  and  in  supporting 
the  body  while  standing  or  walking.  The  feet  and  toes  are 
moved  by  several  long  slender  muscles  situated  in  the  leg, 
which  have  tendons  attached  to  them  similar  to  those  of  the 
arm  and  hand. 

By  the  nice  balancing  of  the  muscles,  and  their  continual 
exertion,  man  is  enabled  to  maintain  an  erect  attitude,  contrary 
to  the  laws  of  gravity  ;  and  the  inferior  animals,  to  stand  and 
assume  their  various  positions. 

Creeping,  walking,  leaping,  flying,  swimming,  are  all  modes 
of  locomotion  peculiar  to  animals. 

57.  The  Fat  contained  in  the  cellular  membranes  fills  up 
the  interstices  of  the  muscular  system,  and  serves  to  render 
the  external  aspect  of  the  body  smooth  and  symmetrical. 

It  is  secreted  in  different  quantities,  according  to  age,  con¬ 
stitution,  sex,  and  other  circumstances,  and  is  absorbed  and 
redeposited  at  various  periods.  In  some  animals,  as  in  hyber- 
nating  quadrupeds,  it  seems  to  be  stored  up  in  seasons  of 
plenty,  to  provide  against  periods  of  inactivity  and  inaction. 

58.  The  Skin  is  a  membrane  common  to  almost  all  orga¬ 
nized  beings,  both  plants  and  animals,  although  in  the  very 
lowest  animals,  such  as  the  gelatinous  polype,  the  flustra,  &c. 
it  is  not  very  apparent.  In  all  animals  above  these  zoophytes, 
however,  an  external  covering  of  skin  is  a  well  marked  cha¬ 
racteristic. 


No.  11. 

A  magnified  view  of  a  piece  of  skin,  c  the 
external  cuticle,  a  the  cutis,  with  the  papillae. 
Between  a  and  c  the  mucous  net-work,  b  the 
cellular  membrane  below  the  cutis,  d  a  hair 
with  its  root  and  nourishing  vessels,  e  the 
sudorific  vessels,  opening  on  the  hollow  fur¬ 
rows  of  the  external  skin. 


The  skin  consists  of  three  parts.  The  external  cuticle  or 
scarf  skin,  seems  to  partake  of  the  nature  of  a  deposition, 
being  unorganized  or  unfurnished  with  vessels,  and  insensible. 
It  is  variously  marked  by  furrows,  in  the  hollows  of  which 
are  numerous  minute  pores,  to  permit  the  exudation  of  per¬ 
spirable  matter.  On  the  soles  of  the  feet,  and  palms  of  the 
bands,  it  is  considerably  thickened.  Below  the  outer  skin  is 


THE  SKIN. 


33 

the  rete  mucosum,  or  mucous  net-work,  an  almost  invisible  mem¬ 
brane  in  the  white  variety  of  man,  but  sufficiently  conspicuous 
in  the  negro.  This  membrane  secretes  a  mucus  variously 
coloured  in  the  different  varieties  of  mankind  ;  in  the  Negro 
the  pigment  is  black  from  containing  a  portion  of  carbon. 

The  cutis,  corium,  or  true  skin,  lies  below  this.  Unlike  the 
cuticle,  it  is  highly  vascular,  containing  innumerable  minute 
blood-vessels  and  nerves.  It  is  of  a  bright  red  colour,  and  is 
acutely  sensible  to  the  touch. 

The  insensibility  of  the  outer  skin,  constantly  exposed  to 
abrasion  and  the  contact  of  hard  bodies,  is  a  no  less  wise  pro¬ 
vision  of  nature  than  is  the  extreme  sensibility  of  the  inner 
skin,  which  serves  as  a  sensitive  guardian  for  the  protection  of 
the  vital  parts  beneath.  The  cutis  is  the  most  exquisitely 
sensitive  membrane  of  the  whole  body,  hence  in  wounds  or  in 
surgical  operations,  the  greatest  pain  is  experienced  when  this 
membrane  is  cut  through. 

Hairs,  feathers,  down,  bristles,  grow  from  the  skin,  and 
form  the  covering  of  various  animals.  All  these  substances 
are  bad  conductors  of  heat,  and  hence  their  appropriateness  as 
coverings  to  animals  in  cold  climates. 

59.  A  hair  (fig.  11,  d)  is  a  hollow  tube,  with  a  bulb  or 
root  enclosed  within  a  capsule,  into  which  the  vessels  of  nutri¬ 
tion  enter.  This  bulb  is  situated  in  the  cellular  membrane 
below  the  skin,  and  grows  out,  as  it  were,  through  both 
membranes.  The  central  hollow  of  the  hair  contains  the 
carbon,  which  imparts  to  it  colour,  and  where  this  is  deficient 
or  dried  up,  the  hair  becomes  grey. 

60.  Feathers  also  grow  out  in  a  similar  manner.  Each 
feather  originates  in  a  highly  vascular  cone,  which,  after 
having  nourished  the  plume,  becomes  the  quill.  After  the 
plume  has  been  completed,  the  vessels  shrivel  and  dry  up  in 
the  interior  of  the  quill. 

Horns,  nails,  and  claws  are  formed  of  the  same  material, 
(albumen,)  and  in  a  similar  manner  as  hair. 


c 


34 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  VIII. 


BRAIN  AND  NERVOUS  SYSTEM. 


61.  The  nervous  system  is  the  seat  of  sensation,  by  means 
of  which  animals  become  acquainted  with  the  external  world 
around  them,  and  through  the  medium  of  which  instinct  and 
reason  are  manifested. 

Simple  organic  life  does  not  seem  to  require  the  agency  of  a 
nervous  system  ;  at  least,  this  system  is  not  visibly  developed 
in  plants  or  the  lower  zoophytes. 

It  is  very  early  developed,  however,  in  the  progressive  scale 
of  animal  existence.  In  the  embryo  of  all  the  more  perfect 
animals,  this  system  is  the  first  to  become  visible  as  an  orga¬ 
nized  structure  ;  and  branches  of  nerves  or  ganglions  go  to 
supply  all  the  organs  of  nutrition,  as  well  as  those  of  sense  or 
voluntary  motion.  Indeed,  nervous  filaments  of  some  kind  or 
other  pervade  every  part  of  the  body. 

62.  The  nervous  system  consists  of  ganglions,  nerves,  and 
brain.  The  nervous  matter  is  of  two  kinds, — a  greyish,  soft, 
pulpy  substance,  and  a  white  fibrous  matter.  Both  are  con¬ 
tained  within  sheaths  of  membranous  tissue. 

In  the  polype,  and  other  gelatinous  zoophytes,  no  distinct 
nervous  system  is  visible  ;  but  it  is  not  improbable  but  that 
the  nervous  matter  may  be  diffused  among  the  granulated 
bodies  which  form  their  structure.  The  simplest  form  of 
nervous  system  is  that  of  slender  cords  traversing  the  body, 
and  joining  in  knots  or  ganglions.  A  double 
chain  of  these  cords,  with  ganglions  corres¬ 
ponding  to  each  division  of  the  animal,  is 
seen  in  the  common  earth-worm  a,  while 
from  these  knots  other  minute  branches  are 
sent  off  to  the  surrounding  parts  of  the  body. 

In  the  humble  bee  b,  there  is  an  approach 
to  the  formation  of  a  brain  by  an  accumulation 
a  b  of  nervous  matter. 

a,  ganglionic  chain  As  We  advance  in  the  scale  of  animals’  We 
of  common  earth-  find  a  spinal  cord  giving  off  nerves  and  gan- 

worm :  b,  the  same  glions,  and  surmounted  by  a  cerebellum  or 

of  humble  bee.  ,  , 

lesser  brain. 


THE  BRAIN. 


35 


No.  13. 


the  brain  of  a 
fish,  d,  the  brain 
of  a  bird. 


63.  In  vertebrated  animals,  there  is  a 
cerebellum  or  lower,  and  a  cerebrum  or  upper 
brain. 

In  the  lower  animals,  the  cerebrum,  or 
brain  proper,  is  much  smaller  than  in  those  of 
a  higher  class.  In  man,  the  cerebrum,  or  upper 
brain,  is  much  larger,  in  proportion  to  the 
cerebellum,  than  in  any  other  animal.  It 
has  also  more  numerous  convolutions  or 
furrows  on  its  surface  than  that  of  the  class 
of  monkeys  or  quadrupeds  which  approach 
nearest  to  it  in  structure. 


No.  14. 


10  f' 


U-'M  ,  |>  V  i\  I  / 


ii#I  %  7 

‘life  y  ' 

if 

w 

35 

is 


B  The  human  brain,  viewed 
with  the  base  turned  up.  a  b, 
the  anterior  and  posterior  lobes 
of  the  cerebrum,  c,  the  cere¬ 
bellum.  d,  the  olfactory  nerves. 
e,  the  optic  nerves,  ff,  the  other 
nerves  of  sense  taking  their 
origin  from  the  upper  part  of 
the  medulla  oblongata,  from 
whence  also  proceed  the  cere- 
bro-spinal  nerves,  g,  the  spinal 
cord,  from  each  side  of  which 
proceed  two  pairs  of  nerves,  as 
at  h  h. 


64.  The  cerebrum  is  divided  into  two  halves  or  hemi¬ 
spheres.  Each  of  these  are  marked  externally  by  deep  convo¬ 
lutions.  The  brain  consists  of  a  grey  matter,  which  occupies 
the  outermost  portions  of  the  hemispheres,  and  a  white  fibrous 
matter,  which  connects  the  whole  in  the  centre,  and  then 
joins  the  spinal  cord.  The  hemispheres  have  also  hollow 
internal  cavities  called  ventricles  ;  one  large  ventricle  occupies 
each  side,  and  the  smaller  ones  are  common  to  the  brain  and 
cerebellum. 

65.  The  cerebellum  is  situated  behind  and  below  the  cere- 


ZOOLOGY. 


brum,  and  internally  shews  the  white  fibrous  matter  ramify¬ 
ing  like  the  branches  of  a  tree. 

At  the  base  of  the  brain,  and  at  the  point  where  it  is  joined 
by  the  medulla  oblongata ,  or  upper  portion  of  the  spinal 
cord,  the  nerves  of  sense  take  their  origin,  d  e  f  From 
this  part  also  several  branches  of  nerves  proceed  to  the  organs 
of  nutrition,  respiration,  &c.  These  are  called  the  cerebro¬ 
spinal  nerves. 

G6.  The  spinal  cord  consists  of  six  filaments,  all  included 
within  one  membranous  sheath. 

From  the  anterior  portion  of  the  cord,  two  pairs  of  nerves 
branch  off  at  short  intervals  along  its  whole  length,  and  send 
filaments  in  all  directions  over  the  body  ;  these  are  the  nerves 
of  motion,  h  h.  Two  nerves  are  sent  off  at  the  same  time  from 
the  posterior  part  of  the  spinal  column,  which  accompany  the 
others,  and  are  the  nerves  of  sensation. 


SECTION  IX. 

THE  ORGANS  OF  SENSE. 

67.  By  means  of  the  senses,  animals  become  acquainted 
with  the  external  world,  and  with  the  properties  of  bodies 
around  them.  They  are  five  in  number, — touch,  taste,  smell, 
hearing,  seeing.  For  each  of  these  senses  there  are  appro¬ 
priate  organs,  and  these  organs  must  be  acted  upon,  more  or 
less  directly,  by  matter  from  without,  before  an  impression  is 
conveyed  to  the  seat  of  perception. 

68.  All  the  senses  are  not  indiscriminately  bestowed  upon 
every  gradation  of  animals,  a  great  proportion  of  the  lower 
classes  being  destitute  of  one  or  more  of  them.  Man  and  the 
•more  perfect  animals  alone  are  furnished  with  the  five  senses, 
by  which  they  are  enabled  to  distinguish  all  the  qualities  of 
bodies. 

In  order  to  have  a  complete  knowledge  of  an  object,  every 
one  of  the  senses  is  requisite,  for  each  imparts  some  informa¬ 
tion  different  from  the  other.  Thus,  the  sight  of  an  apple 
conveys  to  us  only  the  idea  of  a  plane  circle,  with  a  surface  of 
varied  colours.  The  touch  of  this  apple  informs  us  that  it  is 
a  sphere,  with  a  certain  degree  of  smoothness  or  roughness  on 
the  surface.  From  the  sound  pioduced  by  striking  it,  we  may 
ascertain  whether  this  sphere  be  hollow  or  solid  within.  The 


TOUCH.  37 

smell  gives  us  the  peculiar  odour  ;  and  the  taste  another  of  its 
important  properties. 

69.  The  Sense  of  Touch,  or  feeling,  may  be  said  to  be 
common  to  all  animals  ;  for  this  is  a  distinguishing  characteristic 
of  animated  beings,  that  they  possess  sensation  in  contradis¬ 
tinction  to  the  mere  irritability  of  plants.  The  simplest 
zoophyte  shrinks  when  a  sharp  body  is  applied  to  any  part  of 
its  frame  ;  and  so  sensitive  is  the  common  earth-worm,  that  it 
perceives  the  tremulous  motion  of  the  earth,  withdrawing 
itself  into  its  hole  when  an  enemy  approaches,  and  coining 
forth  to  feed  when  it  feels  the  soft  drops  of  rain  pattering  on 
the  soil. 

70.  This  sense  is  diffused  over  the  whole  body,  though 
very  unequally  ;  and,  indeed,  in  many  animals  which  are  pro¬ 
tected  by  horny  or  crustaceous  coverings,  the  perception  of 
feeling  in  any  of  the  external  organs  must  be  very  obtuse  and 
imperfect. 

The  general  diffusion  of  a  certain  degree  of  sensibility,  how¬ 
ever,  is  bestowed  on  all  animals,  to  warn  them  of  danger,  of 
the  contact  of  opposing  bodies,  of  extremes  of  heat  or  cold,  of 
moisture,  or  of  deleterious  fluids.  So  universally  spread 
over  the  surface  of  the  body  are  the  nerves  of  feeling,  that  one 
cannot  touch  the  minutest  spot  with  the  point  of  a  pin  without 
exciting  some  of  them.  It  is  not  improbable  but  that  there 
are  more  than  one  set  of  these  nerves,  as  the  feeling  of  cold  or 
heat  is  sometimes  perceptible  when  the  contact  of  sharp 
pointed  bodies  is  not  distinguishable. 

The  sense  of  touch  resides  in  the  cutis,  the  papillte  of  which 
are  formed  of  extremely  minute  arteries  and  branches  of  the 
nerves  of  sensation.  (See  fig.  11,  a.)  The  external  cuticle 
is  itself  insensible.  The  sense  is  most  acute  in  the  tips  of  the 
fingers,  the  lips,  the  face,  the  arm-pits,  and  less  so  on  the 
trunk  of  the  body,  the  head  and  joints. 

A  simple  experiment  will  shew  this.  Take  a  pair  of 
metallic  compasses,  and  separate  the  points  to  one  tenth  of  an 
inch.  If  you  apply  these  to  the  arm  or  the  cheek,  you  have 
the  perception  of  only  one  point  of  contact,  whereas  if  you 
apply  them  to  the  lips  or  the  points  of  the  fingers,  the  superior 
sensibility  of  these  organs  will  distinguish  two  distinct  points. 
If  you  separate  the  points  of  the  compass  an  inch  asunder,  and 
draw  them  along  the  cheek  from  the  ear  to  the  mouth,  you 
fancy  that  the  points  separate  wider  and  wider  as  you  approach 
the  more  sensitive  parts,  while,  by  reversing  the  operation, 


38 


ZOOLOGY. 


you  have  the  feeling  as  if  the  compasses  were  gradually 
closing. 

Nature  has  established  a  beautiful  and  most  appropriate 
adjustment  of  the  sensibility  of  the  various  structures  of  the 
body.  Thus,  though  the  external  skin  or  cuticle  is  insensible, 
the  cutis  or  inner  skin  is  highly  alive  to  all  external  injury. 
The  muscles  are  much  less  so  ;  the  tendons  only  become  sen¬ 
sible  when  over-stretched  ;  the  bone  only  when  inflamed  or 
diseased  ;  the  vital  organs,  as  the  heart,  lungs,  brain,  have 
very  little  sensibility  ;  the  membranes  of  the  eye  are  exceed¬ 
ingly  sensitive  of  the  irritation  of  small  particles  of  matter,  as 
dust,  hairs,  fluids,  but  can  bear  the  application  of  the  finger 
without  indicating  any  extraordinary  irritability. 

71 .  Some  animals  of  prey  have  hairs  or  bristles  projecting  from 
their  mouths,  which  communicate  the  contact  of  bodies  to  the 
sensitive  skin  :  such  are  the  whiskers  of  lions,  cats,  and  dogs. 
Bats  have  a  singular  acuteness  of  touch,  by  which,  in  flying 
through  dark  passages,  they  can  avoid  projecting  corners  and 
other  obstructions  in  their  unseen  course. 

72.  All  the  other  senses  may  be  said,  in  some  degree,  to 
be  modifications  of  touch,  as  all  the  organs  of  sense  are  stimu¬ 
lated  by  the  immediate  contact  of  matter.  Thus  sapid  bodies 
touch  the  tongue  ;  odoriferous  particles  touch  the  membrane 
of  the  nose  ;  undulations  of  air  cause  vibrations  of  the  tym¬ 
panum  ;  and  light  stimulates  the  nerve  of  vision. 

73.  The  Sense  of  Taste  is  in  general  confined  to  the 
tongue,  and  resides  in  the  raised  papillae,  which  are  found 
covering  its  upper  surface,  especially  towards  the  middle  and 
point.  These  papillae  are  formed  by  blood-vessels  and  the 
branches  of  the  gustatory  nerve. 

In  man  and  most  of  the  mammalia,  the  tongue  is  the  sole 
organ  of  taste.  If  you  touch  the  lips,  or  palate,  or  cheek 
with  a  piece  of  sugar,  no  sensation  of  sweetness  is  perceived 
till  you  apply  the  tongue  to  the  part  so  touched. 

In  many  birds,  in  insects,  and  crustaceous  animals,  where 
the  tongue  and  mouth  are  not  formed  of  soft  parts,  but  are  of 
cartilage,  horn,  or  shell,  the  sense  of  taste  must  be  very 
imperfect,  if  not  altogether  deficient.  Some  animals  are  sup¬ 
posed  to  possess  this  sense  in  the  lower  parts  of  the  esophagus,  or 
in  the  stomach.  As  in  a  great  proportion  of  the  lower  animals, 
however,  this  appears  the  only  sense  which  could  guide  them 
in  the  selection  of  their  food,  taste,  under  some  modification  or 
other,  must  be  one  of  the  most  universally  diffused  of  the  senses. 


SMELL.  39 

74.  The  Sense  of  Smell  resides  in  the  nose,  or  inner 
lining  of  the  nostrils. 


No.  14. 


» is  a  section  of  the  cavity 
of  the  nose,  separated  into 
two  parts  by  the  septum. 
o  the  olfactory  nerve,  with 
its  branches  ramifying  on 
the  inner  nostrils.  The  ca¬ 
vity  of  the  nose  communi¬ 
cates  with  the  mouth  at  u, 
where  is  situated  the  uvula 
or  little  valve,  seen  in  the 
back  part  of  the  mouth, 
which  guards  this  passage  to 
the  nostrils. 


The  internal  cavities  of  the  nose  present  a  large  extent 
of  surface,  by  reason  of  numerous  plates  or  divisions  of  the 
thin  bones  composing  the  organ.  The  surface  of  these  plates 
is  lined  by  a  mucous  membrane  full  of  bloodvessels,  and  over 
which  the  branches  of  the  olfactory  nerve,  o  o,  are  dis¬ 
tributed.  Many  bodies  emit  an  effluvia  or  odour,  which  is  a 
portion  of  their  substance  diffused  in  the  air,  in  the  form  of 
exceedingly  minute  particles.  Before  an  odour  is  perceived, 
it  is  necessary  that  a  current  of  air,  containing  these  minute 
particles,  should  pass  through  the  nostrils,  for  if  a  person 
remains  perfectly  still,  without  breathing,  no  smell  is  percep¬ 
tible. 

75.  The  sense  of  smell  is  very  acute  in  some  animals, 
serving  the  important  purpose  of  guiding  them  to  their  food, 
or  enabling  them  to  escape  danger.  Certain  animals  of  prey, 
as  bears,  wolves,  and  dogs,  hunt  by  means  of  their  acute  scent, 
and  wild  buffaloes,  deer,  and  other  herbivorous  quadrupeds, 
smell  the  approach  of  an  enemy  at  a  great  distance,  and  imme¬ 
diately  provide  for  their  safety  in  flight.  The  simpler  classes 
of  animals,  as  shell-fish,  snails,  worms,  have  no  organ  of 
smell,  and  are  thus  incapable  of  perceiving  odours.  In  man, 
the  sense  adds  to  his  enjoyments,  and  enables  him  to  avoid 
poisonous  food  and  noxious  vapours,  which  would  prove  fatal 
to  him. 

76.  The  Sense  of  Hearing.  The  ear  is  the  organ  of 
hearing,  and  is  much  more  complicated  than  the  organs 


40  ZOOLOGY. 

hitherto  enumerated.  The  external  ear  is  an  oval  hollow, 
marked  by  several  convoluted  passages,  for  collecting  and 
transmitting  into  the  interior  ear  the  undulations  of  the  air. 


No.  15. 


E  the  external  ear.  a  the  passage  to  the  internal  ear.  b  the  membrane  of 
the  tympanum,  c  d,  the  small  bones  of  the  tympanum,  f  the  semi-cir¬ 
cular  canals,  g  the  cavity  of  the  cochlea,  and  auditory  nerve  seen  entering 
it  above,  h  the  eustachian  tube  leading  to  the  mouth. 

The  internal  parts  of  the  ear  are  situated  in  a  hollow  of 
the  temporal  bone.  A  pasaage  leads  directly  from  the  outer 
ear  to  this  inner  cavity.  In  order  to  prevent  extraneous 
bodies  from  entering  this  passage,  it  is  furnished  with  nume¬ 
rous  hairs  and  a  tough  wax,  which  envelops  dust  or  other- 
bodies,  and  deters,  by  its  disagreeable,  bitter  taste,  insects 
from  penetrating  through  it.  Around  the  mouth  of  the  inner 
tube,  is  a  circular  hollow,  called  the  tympanum,  over  which  is 
stretched  a  thin  membrane  or  drum.  Behind  the  tympanum 
the  passage  is  still  continued.  Above  are  the  hollow  semi¬ 
circular  canals,  and  a  little  farther  onwards  the  cochlea,  a 
cavity  like  the  interior  of  a  convoluted  marine  shell.  These 
cavities  contain  a  fluid  matter,  and  here  the  branches  of  the 
auditory  nerve  are  distributed.  Four  little  bones  are  adjusted 
by  small  muscles  to  the  margin  of  the  tympanum,  and  seem  to 
be  instrumental  in  stretching  or  relaxing  the  membrane,  to 
accommodate  it  to  feeble  or  strong  vibrations  of  the  air,  as  well 
as  to  transmit  these  vibrations  to  the  inner  chambers  of  the 
ear.  The  eustachian  tube  forms  a  passage  of  communication 
between  the  internal  ear  and  the  mouth,  its  lower  end  opening 
upon  the  side  of  the  cheek  behind  the  passages  to  the  nose. 
The  use  of  this  opening  is  to  allow  the  exit  of  air  from  the 
inner  cavities  of  the  ear,  and  thus  to  permit  of  a  free  vibration 


HEARING. 


41 

of  the  membrane  of  the  tympanum.  Hence,  in  a  common 
cold,  when  there  is  inflammation  and  obstruction  of  this 
cavity,  deafness  occurs. 

AVe  have  thus  an  organ,  curiously  contrived,  to  collect  and 
transmit  vibrations  to  the  sensorial  nerve  ;  the  next  considera¬ 
tion  is  the  cause  of  sound. 

77.  All  bodies,  especially  elastic  ones,  when  they  come  into 
sudden  contact,  vibrate  or  move  quickly  backwards  and  for¬ 
wards  ;  this  produces  a  wave-like  motion  in  the  air,  and  these 
waves  or  vibrations  exciting  the  organ  of  hearing,  convey  to 
us  the  impression  of  sound.  This  aerial  undulation  may  be 
explained  by  what  takes  place  in  dropping  a  stone  into  a  pool 
of  water.  Immediately  around  the  stone  the  water  becomes 
agitated,  and  circle  after  circle  of  waves  expand  and  roll  on 
till  they  reach  the  margin.  Thus  the  vibration  of  a  piece  of 
wood  struck  against  a  resisting  body,  the  vibrations  of  stringed 
or  wind  instruments,  or  of  the  elastic  membranes  of  the  throat 
and  mouth  of  animals,  or  the  explosion  of  a  gun,  or  the  con¬ 
cussion  of  electric  matter  in  the  clouds,  all  produce  an  impulse 
in  the  elastic  air,  and  become  the  cause  of  sound. 

78.  These  successive  undulations  take  a  perceptible  time  to 
flow  onwards.  Sound  is  calculated  to  travel  at  the  rate  of 
eleven  hundred  feet  in  a  second,  or  about  one  mile  in  four 
seconds  ;  and  as  vision  may  be  said  to  be  instantaneous,  the 
report  of  a  gun  fired  at  the  distance  of  a  mile,  is  not  heard  till 
four  seconds  after  the  flash  has  been  perceived.  Thus,  too, 
in  looking  at  a  distant  workman  hammering  on  a  stone  or 
anvil,  the  report  seems  to  be  produced  when  the  hammer  is 
elevated  in  the  air,  at  an  interval  of  several  seconds  after  the 
blow  has  actually  been  struck. 

While  ordinary  sounds  are  perceptible  only  within  a  limited 
space,  violent  and  extensive  concussions  of  the  atmosphere, 
with  favourable  winds,  may  be  heard  at  the  distance  of  twenty, 
fifty,  and  even  one  hundred  miles. 

Water  and  solid  bodies,  as  wood,  and  the  surface  of  the  soil, 
are  better  conductors  of  sound  than  the  air. 

79.  A  great  proportion  of  the  lower  animals  are  destitute  of 
an  organ  of  hearing ;  and  hence  we  may  conclude  that  they  have 
no  perception  of  sound,  properly  so  called ;  yet  many  of  these 
have  such  extreme  sensibility  of  feeling,  as  to  be  quite  alive 
to  the  aerial  vibrations  that  give  rise  to  sound  in  the  higher 
classes. 

In  animals  of  prey,  the  sense  of  hearing  is  extremely  acute. 


ZOOLOGY. 


42 

In  the  feline  species  it  is  particularly  so.  In  the  owl  the 
organ  is  very  largely  developed. 

80.  The  Sense  of  Sight,  is  the  most  varied  and  splendid 
of  the  whole,  and  embraces  a  field  which  is  only  bounded  by 
the  material  universe. 

While  the  other  senses  are  confined  to  bodies  which  come 
into  immediate  contact  with  us,  or  which  exert  their  influence 
at  a  short  distance,  vision  acquaints  us  not  only  with  the 
minutest  atoms  which  float  in  a  drop  of  fluid,  but  also  with 
the  shapes  and  motions  of  other  worlds,  and  other  suns,  which 
lie  far  beyond  any  conceivable  limits  of  distance. 

81.  The  eye  is  of  a  spherical  form,  and  is  situated  in  a  cor¬ 
responding  hollow  formed  by  the  bones  of  the  head  and  face. 


Fig.  1.  No.  16.  Fig.  2. 


Fig.  1. — b  b,  lacrymal  points,  leading  by  the  duct  a  to  the  nose,  i,  the  lined 
circle  the  iris,  the  black  circle  the  pupil. 

Fig.  2.  —  mm  n,  muscles  which  move  the  eye-ball,  c,  cornea,  i  i,  iris. 
p,  the  pupil.  I,  crystalline  lens,  o,  optic  nerve. 


It  is  composed  of  three  coats  —  the  sclerotic  or  external  coat 
forming  the  white  part  of  the  eye,  the  choroid  or  middle  coat, 
and  the  retina,  or  fine  nervous  net-work,  which  lines  the  inner 
cavity.  Three-fourths  of  the  ball  of  the  eye  are  hid  within  the 
bony  socket ;  here,  too,  are  placed  the  muscles  which  move  it 
in  all  directions.  There  are  six  of  these  muscles  m  m,  which 
produce  the  various  movements  of  the  eye.  They  are 
attached  to  the  eyeball,  and  to  the  bones  of  the  socket. 
One  of  these  muscles  has  its  tendon  passing  over  a  loop  or 
pully  in  the  socket,  fig.  2,  n,  an  evident  contrivance  to  double 
up  this  muscle,  which  would  otherwise  be  too  long  for  the 
space  in  which  it  has  to  play,  while  at  the  same  time  it  reverses 


VISION. 


43 

the  direction  in  which  the  muscle  acts.  The  eyelid  forms  a 
moveable  protection  in’ front,  and  the  eyelashes  prevent  the 
intrusion  of  small  bodies.  As  the  membranes  of  the  eye 
require  to  be  kept  constantly  moist  and  transparent,  a  gland  in 
the  upper  and  outer  angle  of  the  socket  secretes  a  fluid  for 
this  purpose.  After  this  fluid  has  moistened  all  parts  of  the 
eye,  it  flows  into  two  little  ducts  or  openings,  b  b,  seen  in  the 
inner  corner  of  each  eyelid,  and  thus  passes  into  the  cavity  of 
the  nose  by  the  canal  a.  When  produced  in  excess,  this  fluid 
is  called  the  tears. 

A  front  view  of  the  eye  (fig.  1.)  exhibits  the  sclerotic  coat,  or 
vuter  white  circle ;  the  cornea,  or  next  circle,  which  is  trans¬ 
parent,  and  through  which  is  seen  the  iris  i,  or  moveable  curtain 
of  the  eye  ;  and  in  the  centre,  the  pupil  or  window,  through 
which  we  look  into  the  back  chamber. 

A  side  view  or  section  of  the  eye  (fig.  2)  shews  the  position 
of  the  same  parts.  The  cornea  c  is  a  semicircle,  projecting 
in  the  middle  ;  the  membrane  is  quite  transparent,  and  the 
fluid  within  is  called  the  aqueous  fluid  ;  i  i,  is  the  iris.  This 
membrane  is  so  called  because  it  is  of  various  colours  in  diffe¬ 
rent  individuals.  It  is  of  a  muscular  structure,  and  is  so  sen¬ 
sible  to  the  stimulus  of  light,  that  its  fibres  contract  whenever 
luminous  rays  fall  upon  it.  In  this  way  it  modifies  the  quan¬ 
tity  of  light  which  enters  the  eye.  In  a  feeble  light,  the  iris 
relaxes,  so  that  tlfe  pupil  p  is  greatly  enlarged  or  dilated  ;  in  a 
strong  light,  it  contracts  and  diminishes  the  circular  opening 
of  the  pupil  to  a  mere  point. 

Behind  the  iris  is  seen  the  crystalline  lens  l,  enclosed  within 
a  capsule  or  case,  which  is  kept  in  its  position  by  the  ciliary 
processes.  The  lens  is  doubly  convex,  with  the  greater  con¬ 
vexity  behind.  It  is  filled  with  a  dense  fluid,  called  the  crys¬ 
talline  humour.  The  structure  of  the  lens  is  lamellar,  many 
thousand  exceedingly  thin  plates  entering  into  its  composition. 
This  structure  may  be  seen  in  the  eye  of  a  fish  after  it  has  been 
boiled.  Behind  the  lens  is  the  posterior  chamber  of  the  eye, 
occupying  the  greater  part  of  the  ball,  and  filled  with  the  vitreous 
humour,  a  dense  transparent  fluid.  The  optic  nerve  o  enters 
the  back  chamber  of  the  eye,  and  spreads  out  into  an 
extremely  fine  net-work,  upon  the  retina  or  inner  lining. 
Below  this,  a  layer  of  carbon  forms  a  black  pigment,  which 
prevents  all  reflection  of  the  rays  in  this  inner  chamber. 

82.  The  theory  of  vision  is  this  :  Light  falling  in  direct 
rays  from  the  sun  is  reflected  from  the  surface  of  bodies,  and 


ZOOLOGY. 


44 

thus  comes  to  the  eye  in  straight  lines  from  every  point  of  the 
objects  before  us.  The  eye  collects  these  rays  ;  and  they  first 
enter  the  cornea,  from  whence  they  pass  through  the  central 
opening  of  the  iris,  subject  to  the  control  of  this  highly  sensi¬ 
tive  organ.  Arriving  at  the  lens,  they  are  refracted  by  its 
convex  surface,  and  passing  through  the  vitreous  humour,  are 
conveyed  into  a  focus  on  the  retina  or  back  chamber  of  the 
eye.  Here  a  minute  image  of  the  object  before  the  eye  is 
painted,  and  thus-  the  impression  is  conveyed  by  the  optic 
nerve  to  the  sensorium.  There  are  two  circumstances  which 
may  here  be  noticed.  The  picture  on  the  retina  is  reversed, 
yet  we  perceive  it  in  its  natural  position  ;  and  there  are  two 
images,  one  on  each  retina,  yet  our  perception  is  so  modified 
as  to  impart  to  us  but  one  ;  although  sometimes,  in  cases  of 
disease,  two  distinct  objects  are  visible.  The  picture  on  the 
retina  must  be  inconceivably  minute,  as  we  can  embrace,  at 
one  view,  a  whole  district  of  country,  and  can  watch  an  object 
in  motion — a  horseman,  for  instance — travel  over  many  miles 
without  our  ever  changing  the  axis  of  vision. 

The  form  of  the  cornea  influences  the  focus  of  vision.  A 
flat  cornea  or  small  convexity  impedes  distinct  vision  of  near 
objects.  This  diminished  convexity  is  a  usual  accompaniment 
of  old  age.  A  too  convex  cornea,  on  the  other  hand,  prevents 
distinct  vision  at  a  distance,  giving  rise  to  near-sightedness. 
Hence,  in  the  use  of  spectacles,  a  convex  lens  corrects  the  flat 
cornea,  while  a  concave  aids  the  cornea,  which  is  too  much 
rounded. 

It  is  supposed  that  the  cornea,  or  some  other  portion  of  the 
eyeball,  is  capable  of  changing  its  form  somewhat  to  adapt  its 
focus  to  near  or  to  distant  objects.  The  marsupium  of  some 
birds  appears  conducive  to  this  adaptation. 

The  aqueous  fluid  of  the  cornea,  the  crystalline  of  the 
lens,  and  the  vitreous  of  the  posterior  chamber,  are  each  of 
different  densities  ;  and  thus  the  eye  becomes  what  opticians 
call  achromatic  —  the  coloured  rays  of  refracted  light  are 
remodified  into  one  colourless  mass  before  they  fall  upon  the 
retina. 

There  is  a  close  resemblance  between  the  structure  of  the 
eye  and  the  most  perfect  telescope.  Yet  the  latter  was  not 
formed  after  the  model  of  the  former.  The  telescope  was 
purely  an  artificial  invention  ;  and  the  perfecting  of  its  parts, 
especially  the  introduction  of  plates  of  glass  having  different 
densities  into  the  lenses,  by  which  they  became  achromatic, 


VISION. 


45 

was  the  result  of  experiment  and  deduction.  How  singularly 
does  this  prove  the  unity  of  design  and  purpose  which  per  vades 
all  nature  !  Man,  endowed  with  reasoning  powers,  comes  to 
the  same  conclusions  which  the  Great  Reasoning  Mind  had 
conceived  in  the  beginning  of  time  !  The  creature  of  the  dust 
shews  intimations  of  his  original  formation  in  the  image  of  his 
Maker ! 

83.  Sight,  in  all  that  relates  to  the  actual  size  of  bodies,  is 
the  most  deceitful  of  the  senses.  Objects  decrease  rapidly  as 
they  recede  from  the  eye.  At  the  distance  of  one  hundred 
yards,  a  horse  appears  actually  no  bigger  than  a  rat  !  A  blind 
boy,  who  was  restored  to  sight  by  Cheselden  the  oculist,  on 
first  looking  out  on  the  streets,  shouted  to  his  friends  to  come 
and  see  four  rats  running  off  with  a  box.  This  was  a  coach 
and  four,  the  real  dimensions  of  which  were  entirely  unknown 
to  him  from  previous  experience.  The  sense  of  touch  and  the 
knowledge'  of  distance  alone  correct  our  sense  of  vision.  In 
man  this  knowledge  is  acquired.  In  animals  it  is  instinctive 
and  perfect  at  birth. 

84.  Vision  is  denied  to  many  of  the  lower  animals  —  to 
zoophytes  and  a  great  proportion  of  the  mollusca.  Insects  are 
amply  supplied  with  numerous  visual  discs.  The  vertebrata 
are  almost  all  endowed  with  vision.  There  are  some  singular 
exceptions,  however,  as  the  blind  rat,  ( marmota  typlus .)  The 
proteus,  a  reptile  living  in  the  subterranean  lakes  of  Illyria, 
is  destitute  of  eyes  ;  and  yet  Nature,  to  preserve  her  chain  of 
analogies,  has  given  the  form  of  eye-balls  in  its  head. 

In  predaceous  animals,  vision  is  generally  acute,  especially 
among  birds,  as  the  eagle  and  falcon,  which  single  out  and 
dart  on  their  victims  from  a  great  height  in  the  air.  Vultures 
perceive  their  prey  at  the  distance  of  many  miles,  before  its 
odour  could  reach  their  nostrils  ;  and  thus  they  fly  at  once  and 
in  a  direct  line  to  their  feasts  of  dead  and  putrifying  carcasses. 
The  linear  pupil  of  some  animals,  as  the  cat  tribe,  allows  of  a 
greater  expansion  of  the  iris,  and  thus  they  distinguish  objects 
with  very  little  light. 

The  loss  of  sight  is  the  greatest  deprivation  which  can  befal 
an  active  and  intelligent  mind.  Milton  makes  Samson  feelingly 
exclaim, — 

Oh  why  was  sight 

To  such  a  tender  ball  as  th’  eye  confined, 

So  obvious  and  so  easy  to  be  quench’d, 

And  not,  as  feeling,  through  all  parts  diffused, 

That  she  might  look  at  will  through  every  pore  ! 


ZOOLOGY. 


46 

85.  Sleep  is  a  temporary  repose,  and,  in  a  great  degree,  a 
suspension  of  the  nervous  functions.  Thus  the  senses  are 
lulled  to  rest,  as  well  as  the  muscles  dependent  upon  the  will, 
and  all  the  functions  which  have  been  termed  relative.  The 
nutritive  functions  continue,  but  under  a  diminished  influence. 
The  breathing  and  circulation  are  both  slower,  and  thus  the 
animal  heat  becomes  diminished ;  digestion  and  assimilation, 
though  they  still  go  on,  are  not  so  vigorous  as  in  the  waking 
state. 

It  is  probable,  that  all  animals,  even  the  lowest,  experience, 
more  or  less,  this  suspension  of  their  powers  ;  while,  in  the 
higher  classes,  where  the  nervous  system  is  more  perfect, 
sleep,  at  stated  and  regular  intervals,  is  as  indispensable  as 
food  or  air.  After  repose,  the  tired-out  muscles  and  exhausted 
mind  feel  again  invigorated  and  refreshed  ;  and  hence  the 
poet  has  not  inaptly  termed  sleep  the  “  chief  nourisher  in  life’s 
feast.” 

86.  All  the  ordinary  stimulants  of  life,  pushed  to  excess, 
have  a  tendency  to  induce  sleep  ;  as  excess  of  heat  or  cold,  too 
much  food  or  fermented  liquors,  exercise  in  the  open  air. 
The  absence  of  one  or  more  of  the  usual  stimuli  also,  by 
inducing  debility,  has  the  same  effect.  Excessive  indulgence 
of  sleep  induces  torpor,  obesity,  and  inactivity  of  mind  and 
body. 

Young  animals  require  more  sleep  than  old,  and  certain 
temperaments  or  constitutions  can  do  with  much  less  sleep 
than  others. 

87.  The  torpidity  of  certain  animals  during  winter  seems  to 
be  induced  by  a  diminished  temperature  acting  on  a  peculiarly 
constituted  system.  Such  animals  are  said  to  hybernate,  as 
the  bat,  hedge-hog,  badger,  &c. 

88.  Dreaming  arises  from  the  mind  thinking  without  the 
aid  of  the  senses.  Hence  the  incongruity  of  dreams,  and  the 
inconsistency  of  every  thing  in  them  that  regards  time,  place, 
and  circumstance.  Dreams  seem  often  to  be  repetitions  of  the 
same  trains  of  thought  which  had  occupied  the  waking  hours 
of  the  day,  only  much  confused  and  distorted  ;  or  they  may 
arise  from  faint  impressions  conveyed  through  the  medium  of 
the  lulled  senses  awakening  a  confused  recollection  of  past 
occurrences. 

Thus  a  bottle  of  hot  water  applied  to  the  feet  suggests  ideas 
of  a  volcanic  mountain,  while  cold  applications  give  rise  to 
visions  of  Alpine  snows  or  chill  waters.  The  sound  of  a  falling 


TEMPERAMENT. 


47 

body  will  seem  the  roar  of  a  cannon,  and  may  give  rise  to 
dreams  of  battles,  or  of  attacks  of  highwaymen.  Excessive 
thirst  and  dryness  of  the  throat  suggest  gushing  streams  or 
cool  delicious  fruits.  Of  all  the  senses,  that  of  smell  seems 
less  frequently  an  originator  of  our  dreams,  and  consequently 
is  seldomer  mixed  up  with  them. 

Dogs,  parrots,  and  other  animals,  are  said  to  dream,  as  they 
not  unfrequently  scream  and  use  convulsive  motions  during 
their  sleep.  We  must  be  very  cautious,  however,  in  deter¬ 
mining  whether  all  these  arise  from  mental  impressions,  or 
whether  they  are  not  simply  convulsive  movements  of  the 
muscles  of  the  throat  and  extremities,  such  as  frequently 
take  place  in  human  beings,  without  any  accompanying 
dreams. 

If  we  suppose  that  animals  dream,  we  grant  them  the  power 
of  forming  abstract  ideas  independent  of  external  impressions, 
and  thus  assimilate  them  with  intellectual  man.  (92.) 


SECTION  X. 

TEMPERAMENT. 

89.  A  certain  constitution  of  the  individual,  whereby  his 
bodily  structure  and  functions,  'as  well  as  his  mental  disposi¬ 
tions,  are  influenced,  has  been  termed  the  temperament. 
Certain  relative  proportions  between  the  digestive,  absorbent, 
respiratory,  and  nervous  organs,  would  appear  to  give  rise  to 
temperament. 

Thus,  when  the  digestive,  assimilative,  and  bilious  functions 
predominate,  a  certain  habit,  called  the  bilious  temperament,  is 
present ;  when  the  respiratory  and  sanguiferous,  the  sanguine  ; 
when  the  brain  and  nerves,  the  nervous. 

90.  Several  combinations  and  modifications  have  given  rise 
to  corresponding  denominations. 

The  characteristics  of  these  temperaments  are  shortly 
these : 


Sanguineous. 


f  Fair,  florid  complexion ;  figure  tall,  plump  ;  auburn 
l  or  light  bid? ;  blue  eyes,  transparent  skin  ;  quick  per- 
I  ception  of  intellect ;  memory  tenacious ;  lively  imagina- 
-  tion,  disposed  to  hope ;  versatile,  active,  impassioned  ; 
generally  healthy,  but  tendency  to  inflammatory  com¬ 
plaints.  If  the  mental  powers  are  inferior,  an  athletic  and 
,  muscular  body. 


48 


ZOOLOGY. 


Bilious 


Nervous. 


f  Complexion  dark,  hair  black,  features  well  formed  and 
)  expressive  ;  muscular  system  firm  and  powerful ;  intellect 
I  bold  and  adventurous,  firm,  courageous,  passionate  ;  liable 
V  to  affections  of  the  digestive  organs  and  liver ;  melancholy. 

{Countenance  pale ;  head  proportionably  large ;  muscular 
system  soft,  flabby,  sensitive ;  mind  highly  intellectual, 
but  variable,  irresolute,  irritable. 


A  due  balance  between  all  these  produces  the  most  perfect 
animal  manifestations.  That  temperament  prevails  among  the 
human  species,  giving  rise  to  individual  character,  national 
peculiarities  and  varieties  of  the  race,  is  abundantly  evident, 
as  well  as  that  indications  of  the  same  thing  are  visible  among 
many  classes  of  the  inferior  animals.  AVe  often  find  individual 
animals  characterized  by  peculiarities  of  body,  and  also  temper, 
which  does  not  universally  belong  to  the  species  of  which  he  is 
a  member. 

The  temper  or  disposition  of  horses,  dogs,  sheep,  hares, 
and  many  others,  vary  in  individuals,  nearly  as  much  as  in 
man. 

The  physiognomy  often  indicates  the  temperament  in  man 
and  animals.  Besides  the  muscles  of  the  face,  which  have  a 
tendency  to  assume  the  form  and  position  which  they  are 
ofter.est  thrown  into  by  the  prevailing  passions  of  the  mind, 
there  is  a  lustre  of  the  eye,  a  tint  of  the  skin,  and  a  varying 
hue  of  the  features,  which  all  indicate  the  operations  of  the 
passions  within. 

Instances  of  this  kind  are  observable  every  day  in  the  first 
interview  of  strange  dogs  or  other  animals. 

Every  person,  too,  forms  an  opinion  of  another  at  first  sight, 
and  these  natural  impressions  are  for  the  most  part  correct, 
and  at  all  events  influential. 


SECTION  XI. 

INSTINCT. 

91.  Besides  the  nutritive  functions,  which  are  unceasingly 
and  unconsciously  at  woik  in  the  animal  machine,  and  by 
which  the  individual  is  preserved,  and  the  species  multiplied, 
there  are  others  called  instinctive,  which  guide  the  animal  to 
its  food,  its  preservation  from  the  weather,  and  from  external 
injuries,  and  enable  it  to  provide  for  the  comfort  of  its  tender 
offspring. 


INSTINCT. 


■19 


The  ordinary  degree  of  this  instinct  seems  to  he  very  analo¬ 
gous  to  the  nutritive  functions,  which  we  have  alluded  to,  and 
would  seem  to  be  an  extension  of  the  same  vital  laws  which 
pervade  the  animal  economy.  The  untaught  impulse  which 
directs  the  young  calf  to  its  mother’s  teat,  the  newly  hatched 
chick  to  pick  up  seeds,  or  peck  at  a  passing  fly,  or  which  makes 
the  bee  of  a  day  old  perfect  in  building  its  cell,  or  in  gathering 
honey,  and  flying  in  a  direct  line  to  and  from  the  hive,  appears 
to  differ  in  degree  only  from  the  digestive,  the  circulating,  or 
the  secreting  operations,  which  are  at  the  same  time  set  in 
action  within  the  animal. 

These  simple  instincts  are  common  to  all  animals,  even  the 
lowest ;  but  as  we  advance  in  the  scale  of  being,  and  as  the 
nervous  system  becomes  more  complete,  the  instinctive  mani¬ 
festations  also  become  more  perfect,  till  at  last  they  merge  into 
something  like  deliberate  and  rational  acts. 

92.  It  is  extremely  difficult,  then,  to  define  the  exact  nature 
of  instinct,  or  to  draw  a  line  of  demarkation  between  it  and 
reason.  By  instinct  is  understood  that  governing  impulse  in 
animals,  by  which  they  perform  all  those  operations  necessary 
for  their  limited  sphere  of  existence,  in  the  fittest  and  most 
direct  manner,  without  instruction,  experience,  or  forethought, 
and  which  is  perfect  from  the  first,  and  cannot,  beyond  a  very 
limited  degree,  be  extended  in  the  individual,  while  it  admits 
of  no  progression  in  the  species. 

Animals  have  been  considered  by  some  as  mere  machines, 
performing  actions,  like  automatons,  either  under  the  imme¬ 
diate  direction  of  a  superior  intelligence,  or  so  contrived  at  the 
beginning  as  to  perform  a  certain  invariable  round  of  uncon¬ 
scious  operations.  Others  have  supposed  them  really  conscious 
beings,  and  have  endeavoured  to  separate  their  actions  into 
instinctive,  and  deliberative  or  rational. 

Thus,  an  ant  instinctively  hoards  up  grain,  but  when  she 
bites  off  the  germ  to  prevent  its  growth,  it  is  said  to  be  a 
rational  act.  A  crow  instinctively  picks  the  animal  out  cf  a 
sea  shell,  when  it  happens  to  be  so  protruded  as  to  allow  of  its 
being  seized  hold  of ;  but  when  the  crow  takes  the  same  shell, 
when  shut,  high  up  into  the  air,  and  lets  it  drop  on  a  rock, 
in  order  to  break  the  covering  of  its  hidden  prey,  the  action  is 
said  to  be  deliberative.  A  young  greyhound  instinctively 
follows  the  doubling  of  the  hare,  but,  when  old  and  experienced, 
he  cunningly  crosses  by  a  short  cut,  in  order  to  intercept  his 
prey.  Now,  in  all  these,  and  a  number  of  similar  instances, 

D 


5  ) 


ZOOLOGY. 


may  not  the  acts  called  rational  be  just  as  much  instinctive  as 
the  others  ?  Animals  are  evidently  endowed  with  a  variety  oil 
instinctive  resources,  suited  to  the  varying  circumstances  under 
which  they  may  be  placed  ;  and  it  is  just  when  these  circum¬ 
stances  occur  that  the  suitable  instincts  are  called  into  action. 
If  many  of  the  so-called  rational  acts  of  animals  be  really 
the  result  of  deliberation  and  forethought,  they  are  singu¬ 
larly  wise  and  prudential,  and  would  indicate  a  high  degree 
of  intellectual  acumen.  But  these  acts  are  confined  to  a 
few  particulars  connected  with  a  narrow  range  of  the  animal’s 
wants,  and  the  preservation  of  its  young  ;  in  all  other  respects 
it  is  stupid  and  improvident.  This  differs  entirely  from  the 
reason  of  man — it  is  comprehensive,  is  derived  from  the  collected 
experience  of  innumerable  facts,  and  if  acute  in  one  department, 
is  not  deficient  on  the  whole. 

Animals  seem  impressed  by  matter  alone.  Their  instinctive 
impulses  are  awakened  and  stimulated  through  the  direct 
medium  of  the  senses,  either  by  external  causes,  or  by  some 
unknown  changes  which  take  place  within  their  own  bodies. 
They  appear  to  be  incapable  of  forming  abstract  ideas,  or  of 
having  their  volition  stimulated  without  the  impress  of  matter 
on  their  senses.*  (See  88.) 

The  instincts  of  animals  seem  very  much  guided  by  the  high 
degree  of  perfection  of  one  or  more  of  their  senses.  Thus  the 
antennoe  of  insects  possessing  touch,  and  perhaps  other  modifi- 

*  Accurate  and  authentic  observations  on  the  manifestations  of  the  instincts 
of  animals  are  very  much  wanted.  In  general,  observers  are  too  apt  to  mix 
up  with  their  investigations  and  descriptions  human  prejudices,  and  thus  to 
impart  rational  motives  to  actions  in  which  perhaps  reason  had  no  share. 
Thus  we  have  well  authenticated  stories  of  dogs,  horses,  and  parrots,  which 
would  shew  all  these  animals  to  be  possessed,  not  only  of  a  good  share  of 
wisdom,  humanity,  and  discretion,  but  also  of  fine  taste,  wit,  and  repartee. 
Ah  uno  disce  omnes.  Prince  Maurice  saw  in  Brazil  a  wonderful  parrot, 
with  which  he  held  the  following  conversation,  through  an  interpreter,  for  he 
could  not  speak  Brazilian:  —  “From  whence  do  you  come?”  “From 
Marinnan.” — “  Who  do  you  belong  to  ?  ’’  “  To  a  Portuguese.” — “  What  do 
you  do  there?”  “  I  look  after  the  chickens.”  —  The  prince  laughed,  and 
said,  —  “  You  look  after  the  chickens  ?”  “  Yes ;  and  I  know  very  well  how 
to  do  it,”— making  a  chuckle  four  or  five  times,  as  people  do  who  call  poultry 
to  them.— Sir  IF.  Temple,  quoted  by  Locke. 

When  Colonel  Kelly  and  his  parrot  were  at  Brighton,  the  bird  was  asked 
to  sing  :  he  answered,  “  I  can ’t.”  Another  time  he  left  off  in  the  middle  of 
a  tune,  and  said,  “  I  have  forgot.”  The  parrot  took  up  the  bottom  of  a 
lady’s  petticoat,  and  said,  “  What  a  pretty  foot !”  The  company  teased  and 
moped  him  a  good  deal :  he  said,  “  I  don ’t  like  it.”  —  Jesse,  from  a  memo¬ 
randum  found  amongst  the  late  Earl  of  Guildford's  papers. 


INSTINCT. 


51 

cations  of  sense,  in  an  exquisite  degree,  are  the  organs  by  which 
their  instincts  are  chiefly  influenced.  Dogs  derive  impressions 
from  their  acute  sense  of  smell,  more  than  from  their  other 
senses  ;  and  vultures,  eagles,  and  birds  generally,  have  exceed¬ 
ingly  acute  vision. 

93.  Not  only  are  animals  guided  and  influenced  by  impres¬ 
sions  on  their  senses,  which  in  many  are  of  the  most  exquisite 
kind,  but  they  are  also  possessed  of  feelings  and  emotions, 
and  sympathies  akin  to  those  of  human  beings. 

That  animals  are  susceptible  of  emotions  and  passions  is 
abundantly  evident.  We  find  strong  attachments  subsist 
between  individual  animals,  and  between  some  animals  and 
man.  They  experience  not  only  pleasure  and  pain,  but  joy 
and  grief,  fear  and  hope  or  expectation,  surprise,  wonder, 
anger,  jealousy,  pity  or  commiseration,  a  love  of  approbation, 
and  shame,  if  not  regret.  Thus,  horses  that  have  been  accus¬ 
tomed  to  feed  in  company,  lose  their  appetite,  and  fall  off  in 
flesh,  when  confined  in  a  solitary  stable.  The  separation  of 
two  fondly  attached  animals  has  even  caused  death.  The 
devotion  of  a  dog  to  his  master  is  daily  to  be  witnessed.  A 
pointer,  on  leaving  home  with  a  sportsman,  evidently  seems  to 
anticipate  the  pleasure  of  the  coming  sport.  A  strange  or 
unusual  object  readily  excites  the  wonder  of  an  animal.  The 
minute  and  ceaseless  curiosity  of  the  monkey,  and  many  other 
tribes,  are  also  very  apparent,  and  irritation  and  offence  readily 
excite  anger.  When  a  sea-gull  is  shot  dead,  his  fellows 
linger  and  wail  around  him.  Most  animals  are  fond  of  being 
caressed  ;  and  a  dog  actually  shews  shame,  or  a  consciousness 
of  having  committed  a  fault,  for  which  he  is  reproved. 

Memory,  too,  or  recollection  of  past  impressions,  is  also 
very  strong  in  many  animals. 

94.  Man  has  also  instincts,  and  emotions,  and  sympathies, 
like  the  lower  animals,  but  to  these  he  has  superadded  reason 
in  its  proper  acceptation.  Man’s  actions  and  impulses,  except 
in  early  infancy,  are  guided  by  judgment  and  reflection.  His 
operations  arc  the  result  of  experience  and  education.  He 
alone  has  true  consciousness  of  his  existence,  of  his  relation  to 
a  Higher  Power,  and  of  his  moral  responsibility  for  his  actions. 
His  knowledge  of  physical  nature  is  derived  from  his  senses ; 
but  he  can  also  form  abstract  ideas,  and  think  and  reason 
without  the  immediate  aid  of  external  impressions.  In  him 
memory  extends  not  only  to  the  revival  of  past  impressions  of 
sense,  but  also  to  the  recollection  of  ideas,  and  to  the  accu» 


ZOOLOGY. 


52 

mulated  experience  of  long  past  ages.  Imagination,  too,  can 
form  out  of  the  impressions  of  the  past,  an  infinite  number  of 
combinations,  and  create  in  thought,  and  embody  in  words, 
what  never  had  an  actual  existence.  All  other  animals  are 
prone  and  grovelling.  They  live  and  die,  and  leave  no 
memorial  of  existence.  Ere  man  was  created,  the  world  was 
incomplete  : 

There  wanted  yet  the  master-work,  the  end 
Of  all  yet  done,  —  a  creature  who,  not  prone 
And  brute,  as  other  creatures,  but  endued 
With  sanctity  of  reason,  might  erect 
His  stature,  and  upright,  with  front  serene, 

Govern  the  rest,  self-knowing,  and  from  thence 
Magnanimous,  to  correspond  with  heaven. — Milto 

The  sensations,  emotions,  and  sympathies,  also  act  as  so 
many  stimuli  on  the  animal  frame.  Fine  music,  and  beautiful 
sights,  are  no  less  exhilarating  than  food  and  warmth.  The 
beneficent  Creator, 

Not  content 

With  every  food  of  life  to  nourish  man, 

Hath  made  all  nature  beauty  to  his  eye, 

And  music  to  his  ear. 

We  have  already  alluded  to  the  emotion  of  attachment  in 
influencing  the  health  and  even  the  existence  of  animals. 
Loved  companions  and  cheerful  society  are  the  greatest  zests 
of  intellectual  existence.  Anger,  revenge,  and  grief,  are  more 
deleterious  than  poisons.  Joy  stimulates  even  sometimes  to  the 
extinction  of  life.  The  animal  machine  therefore  becomes  still 
more  wonderful  the  more  we  consider  it.  Not  only  is  it  stimu¬ 
lated  by  material  agencies  from  without,  but  within  itself 
emotions  and  sympathies  arise,  which  react  on  the  system 
from  whence  they  spring ;  and,  according  as  they  are  in  mode¬ 
ration  or  excess,  produce  pleasure  and  pain  :  they  fan  and 
invigorate  the  flame  of  life,  or  they  extinguish  it  altogether. 


SECTION  XII. 

CLASSIFICATION  OF  ANIMALS. 

95.  Considering  the  great  diversity  of  forms  which  we  find 
existing  in  animated  nature,  giving  rise  not  only  to  marked 


CLASSIFICATION. 


53 

divisions  of  beings,  differing  widely  from  each  other  in  appear¬ 
ance  and  habits,  but  even  to  minuter  shades,  constituting 
innumerable  species,  it  must  be  evident  that  in  order  to  study 
or  describe  them,  some  arrangement  or  classification  is  abso¬ 
lutely  necessary. 

Nature  has  so  far  made  this  classification  ;  but  as  in  her 
scale  of  being  she  does  not  altogether  proceed  in  a  straight 
line,  blending  every  order,  and  class,  and  family,  by  a  pro¬ 
gressive  imperceptible  gradation,  neither  are  her  links  or 
circles  of  natural  groups,  of  which  her  chain  is  made  up, 
always  complete,  or  in  exact  accordance  one  with  another  — it 
follows,  that  any  arrangement,  however  philosophical,  must  be 
so  far  imperfect,  and  partake  both  of  a  natural  and  artificial 
character. 

There  are  certain  leading  denominations  common  to  all 
arrangements. 


DIVISIONS 

CLASSES 

ORDERS 
GENEBA  . 

BUBGBNBRA 
SPECIES  . 


Varieties  .  .  . 


Mark  out  the  great  leading  distinctions  of  the  whole 
animal  kingdom. 

Comprehend  groups  which  have  certain  characteristics 
in  common. 

Are  groups  contained  within  certain  classes. 

Are  families  of  orders  having  certain  common  marks  of 
resemblance. 

Are  offsets  from  families. 

Are  certain  members  of  families  having  an  exact 
resemblance  of  all  their  parts,  so  that  every  indivi¬ 
dual  of  this  denomination  is  a  counterpart  of 
another. 

Individuals  of  a  species  having  slight  differences  of 
unimportant  character. 


Every  animal  has  two  scientific  names,  —  the  generic  and 
specific  ;  the  one  pointing  out  the  family  to  which  it  belongs, 
the  other  the  branch  or  species  of  which  it  is  an  individual 
member.  Besides  these,  there  is  a  trivial  or  local  name  gene¬ 
rally  superadded.  If  the  animal  is  well  known,  and  an  inha¬ 
bitant  of  a  wide  range  of  country,  several  of  these  names,  both 
scientific  and  trivial,  are  bestowed  upon  it  :  hence  originate 
synonymes.  Thus  felis  is  the  generic  name  for  lions,  tigers, 
cats ;  and  felis  leo,  the  lion,  felis  tigris,  the  tiger,  point  out  the 
species.  This  genus  belongs  to  the  order  Carnivora,  to  the 
class  Mammalia,  and  to  the  great  division  Vertebrata. 


64 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  XIII. 

I.  DIVISION  — VERTEBRATA. 

56.  The  animals  of  this  division  are  characterized  by  having 
a  frame-work  or  skeleton  of  bones*  which  gives  support  to  the 
body,  and  permits  of  extensive  locomotion. 

The  vertebral  column  or  spine  is  the  most  conspicuous  part 
in  the  skeleton,  and  is  common  to  all  the  classes  of  the  divi¬ 
sion.  It  is  composed  of  a  series  of  joints  or  vertebrae,  through 
which  passes  the  spinal  cord,  in  a  canal  common  to  the  whole. 

All  the  members  of  this  division  have  a  brain  and  nervous 
system,  the  five  senses,  a  heart  and  blood-vessels  with  red 
blood,  and  either  lungs  or  gills.  The  body  is  symmetrical,  or 
composed  of  two  halves,  and  most  of  its  parts  and  organs  are 
double.  In  this  division  there  are  four  classes  : 

I.  Mammalia. 

II.  Birds. 

III.  Reptiles. 

IV.  Fishes. 

CLASS  I.  —  MAMMALIA. 

97.  This  class  is  so  denominated  because  the  young  are  pro¬ 
duced  alive,  and  suckled  for  a  certain  time  by  milk  derived 
from  the  mammae  of  the  mother. 

The  members  of  this  class,  though  the  least  numerous,  are 
the  most  important,  and,  in  general,  the  largest  in  size  of  all 
the  animal  kingdom. 

ORDER  I.  BIMANA,  Two-Handed. 

98.  At  the  head  of  this  class  is  man,  forming  a  distinct  order 
and  a  single  species. 

The  physical  structure  of  man  differs  from  that  of  all  other 
animals,  in  being  adapted  for  the  erect  position.  For  this 
purpose,  his  foot  is  so  formed  that  he  treads  directly  upon  its 
sole  ;  the  pelvis  is  broad,  and  furnished  with  large  and  power¬ 
ful  muscles,  which  extend  along  the  thigh  ;  and  the  head, 
which  is  large,  from  containing  an  expanded  brain,  is  placed 
on  the  vertebral  column,  so  as  to  be  supported  in  an  upright 


MAN. 


55 


position.  The  arms  possess  extensive  and  free  motion, 
and  the  hand  is  so  formed  and  supplied  with  muscles,  that 
every  joint  of  the  fingers  and  thumb  is  possessed  of  motion. 
This  complete  muscular  power,  joined  to  the  fine  sensibility 
of  touch  imparted  by  numerous  nerves  and  bloodvessels, 
renders  the  hand  of  man  superior  to  any  organ  of  the  inferior 
animals. 

Although  in  muscular  power,  and  in  the  acuteness  of  some 
of  the  senses,  man  is  surpassed  by  several  animals,  yet,  on  the 
whole,  he  may  be  said  to  excel  in  the  completeness  of  his 
general  organization.  He  can  endure  long  continued  exertion, 
extremes  of  climate,  a  low  or  elevated  situation,  and  all  the 
circumstances  attending  a  diversity  of  geographical  position, 
better  than  any  other  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  globe.  As 
possessing  reason  and  the  faculty  of  speech,  he  is  also 
removed  to  an  immeasurable  distance  from  brutes. 

From  the  structure  of  his  teeth  and  digestive  organs,  man 
seems  to  be  allied  to  those  animals  that  feed  on  fruits,  nuts, 
and  the  roots  of  vegetables  ;  but  the  art  of  cookery  enables 
him  to  convert  almost  every  substance  in  the  animal  and  vege¬ 
table  kingdoms  to  his  nourishment.  He  has  hence  been 
called  an  omnivorous  feeder. 

Man  differs  from  other  animals  in  his  long  and  helpless 
infancy  and  childhood,  which  has  evidently  been  intended  to 
promote  his  moral  and  intellectual  culture,  and  to  imbue  his 
mind  with  those  feelings  of  maternal  and  domestic  attachment, 
which  tend  so  much  to  promote  the  stability  of  society. 

99.  There  is  such  a  general  and  particular  resemblance  of 
the  anatomical  structure  in  all  races  of  mankind,  and  such  an 
identity  in  the  performance  of  their  animal  functions,  as  prove 
that  all  belong  to  one  species  ;  thus  confirming  the  historical 
account  of  a  single  pair  having  been  the  progenitors  of  the 
whole  human  race.  Yet  there  are  certain  peculiarities  among 
these  which  have  led  to  the  division  of  man  into  varieties. 
This  tendency  to  pass  into  varieties  prevails  throughout  all 
organized  nature.  It  is  seen  in  plants,  and  more  especially  in 
those  species  which  undergo  changes  of  soil,  climate,  and 
culture.  In  animals  it  is  also  remarkable,  in  those  particu¬ 
larly  which  have  been  domesticated  by  man  ;  as  sheep,  horses, 
dogs,  pigs,  and  cattle.  So  great  are  the  changes  brought 
about  in  these,  in  regard  to  size,  colour,  and  the  form  of  their 
limbs  and  bodies,  that  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  believe  that 
all  the  extremes  have  sprung  from  a  common  stock.  The 


ZOOLOGY. 


56 

chief  causes  of  this  divergence  into  varieties  appear  to  be  modi¬ 
fications  of  food  and  climate,  and  confining  the  breeds  within 
certain  narrow  limits.  If  these  varieties  of  domestic  animals 
are  allowed  to  return  to  their  natural  habits  and  condition  of 
life,  the  marked  peculiarities  disappear,  and  they  assume  again 
their  original  type.  It  is  probable  that  the  same  takes  place 
with  regard  to  man  ;  that  he  has,  for  instance,  in  his  constitu¬ 
tion  the  susceptibility  of  diverging  into  certain  varieties,  accor¬ 
ding  as  he  is  placed,  in  circumstances  favourable  to  such  a 
change,  and  thus  that  climate,  food,  degrees  of  civilization, 
and  strict  separation  into  tribes  or  colonies,  may  be  the  exter¬ 
nal  circumstances  which  call  forth  the  divergence  from  the 
original  type. 

The  chief  distinction  is  the  tint  of  the  skin  ;  and  climate 
seems  to  be  so  intimately  associated  with  this  distinction,  that 
in  the  torrid  zone  we  have  the  deep  black  tint,  in  the  more 
temperate  regions  a  lighter  bronze,  and,  as  we  pass  onwards 
to  the  higher  latitudes,  a  still  lighter  shade,  till  we  come  to 
the  white  skin  and  fair  hair  of  the  Dane  and  Norwegian. 
Exceptions,  however,  occur.  In  some  districts  of  Africa, 
under  the  same  latitude,  the  inhabitants  of  the  mountains  are 
fairer  than  those  in  the  plains,  and  the  Esquimaux  and  wan¬ 
dering  Tartar  hordes  have  a  dark  skin,  though  living  within 
the  Arctic  circle. 

A  certain  degree  of  civilization,  too,  seems  associated  with 
colour.  Thus  all  savages  are  dark  skinned,  and  civilized 
nations  of  a  lighter  hue.  The  females  and  higher  classes  of 
the  Turks  and  Hindoos  are  fairer  skinned  than  the  common 
people. 

100.  There  are  three  primary  varieties  of  man,  — the  Cau¬ 
casian,  or  white  ;  the  Mongolian,  or  yellow  ;  the  Ethiopian,  or 
black.  Some  have  added  two  others,  —  the  American,  or  red 
man,  and  the  Malay,  or  olive  complexioned. 

101.  The  Caucasian  is  so  called  from  Mount  Caucasus  and 
the  surrounding  region  having  been  the  dwelling-place  of  the 
primitive  families  after  the  Deluge.  This  variety  is  distin¬ 
guished  by  a  fair  skin,  an  oval  face,  and  a  well  formed  head  ; 
the  features  regular,  and  the  nose  and  chin  forming  a  nearly 
perpendicular,  or  slightly  bent  line  with  the  forehead. 

The  Circassians,  Georgians,  Arminians,  Arabians,  Jews, 
Abyssinians,  and  probably  Egyptians,  belong  to  this  variety. 
Another  branch  includes  the  Indians,  Persians,  Pelasgians, 
Scythians,  from  whence  extended  the  Greeks,  Romans, 


MAN. 


57 

Germans,  Celts,  Spaniards,  Hungarians,  and  other  nations  of 
Europe.  These  have  been  distinguished  as  the  great  inventors 
and  cultivators  of  arts,  sciences,  and  every  accomplishment 
conducive  to  the  civilization  of  mankind. 

102  The  Mongolian  variety  is  characterized  by  high  cheek 
bones,  flat  face,  small  eyes,  placed  obliquely  in  their  sockets, 
straight  black  hair,  scanty  beard,  and  yellow  lemon-coloured 
skin.  The  Altai  mountains  are  supposed  to  have  been  the 
original  locality  of  this  race ;  and  it  includes  the  Chinese,  a 
very  ancient  nation,  the  Japanese,  the  Coreans,  and  islanders 
of  the  Chinese  Sea,  and  the  hordes  which  extend  to  the  east 
of  Siberia,  including  Russian  Tartary.  Though  the  Chinese 
had  attained  a  considerable  degree  of  civilization  at  a  very 
remote  period  —  beyond  all  historical  record  —  yet  they  have 
remained  ever  since  in  a  stationary  state,  without  attempting 
any  advancement.  Their  literature  is  circumscribed,  and  their 
scientific  acquirements  of  the  lowest  character. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Arctic  regions,  the  Saraoiedes,  the 
Laplanders,  and  the  Esquimaux,  partake,  in  a  considerable 
degree,  the  characteristics  of  the  Mongolian  races,  or  they  may 
be  a  degeneration  of  the  Caucasian. 

103.  The  Ethiopian,  or  negro  variety,  is  marked  by  a  skin 
of  a  deep  black,  the  colouring  matter  residing  in  the  mucous 
net-work,  as  explained,  sect.  vii.  58.  The  hair  is  also  quite  black, 
short,  woolly,  and  crisped,  or  curled.  The  forehead  is  generally 
rather  small  and  retreating,  the  nose  flat,  and  wide  at  the  base, 
the  lips  thick  and  large,  the  jaws  elongated  and  projecting. 
This  is  the  general  character ;  but  occasionally  varieties  are 
found,  with  more  regular  and  symmetrical  features,  with  long 
uncurled  hair  and  lighter  complexions.  Africa,  with  its  islands, 
is  the  country  of  this  race  ;  and  savage  barbarism  has  too 
generally  characterized  the  various  hordes  which  wander  ova- 
its  vast  deserts. 

104.  The  numerous  islands  of  the  South  Pacific  Ocean  are 
inhabited  by  different  races,  who  have  probably  derived  their 
origin  from  all  the  three  preceding.  There  are,  in  these 
islands,  at  least  two  well  marked  races.  The  Malays,  wit  a 
regular  features,  olive  complexion,  and  dark,  straight  hair. 
The  Papuas,  with  negro  features,  and  short  curly  hair.  The 
Malayan  race  are  w’ell  formed,  quick,  intelligent,  and  susceptible 
of  improvement,  and  more  nearly  resemble  the  Hindoos  than 
any  others. 


58 


ZOOLOGY. 


105.  The  American  variety  has  regular  features,  not  unfre- 
quently  the  Roman  nose,  a  retreating  forehead,  with  high  occiput, 
long,  straight  hair,  and  skin  of  a  red  copper  colour.  They 
consist  of  the  aboriginal  races  of  North  and  South  America. 
They  are  warlike,  erratic,  and  possessed  of  many  of  the  virtues, 
and  all  the  vices,  of  savages ;  shew  little  disposition  towards 
civilization,  and  are  rapidly  decreasing  in  numbers.  The 
Chinooks  are  a  tribe  who  flatten  the  foreheads  of  their  infants 
by  artificial  means. 

The  three  marked  varieties  of  mankind  appear  to  have 
originated  at  a  very  early  period.  In  a  painting  found  in  one 
of  the  ancient  Egyptian  tombs,  there  is  an  Egyptian  sovereign 
seated  on  his  throne,  giving  an  audience  to  ambassadors  from 
foreign  nations,  and  among  these  are  the  white,  the  negro, 
and  the  Mongolian  features  and  colours,  well  defined  and 
represented. 

106.  As  man  appears  in  the  two  capacities  of  an  animal  and 
intellectual  being,  and  as  he  is  instinctively,  as  well  as  artifi¬ 
cially,  a  gregarious  animal,  his  most  perfect  condition  must  be 
that  of  a  state  of  civilization,  where  individual  energies  combine 
for  the  general  good,  and  where  the  moral  and  intellectual 
faculties  are  brought  into  full  activity. 

In  the  repeopling  of  the  earth  after  the  Noachian  deluge,  the 
seat  of  civilization  appears  to  have  been  Babylonia  and  Chaldea  ; 
then  it  passed  into  Egypt ;  and  from  this  cradle  of  the  arts  and 
sciences  was  knowledge  disseminated  to  Greece  and  Rome, 
and  from  thence  westward  throughout  Europe.  The  fugitive 
wanderers  from  the  first  centre  of  civilization  would  seem  to 
have  carried  ignorance  and  barbarity  in  their  train,  till  at  last 
they  terminated  in  the  extreme  islands  of  the  South  Pacific — 
the  Malayan,  New  Zealand,  and  New  Holland  territories.  The 
stream  of  intelligence  has  again  changed  its  course,  and  now 
the  full  current  bears  onward  from  the  shores  of  Europe,  dif¬ 
fusing  itself  over  the  habitable  globe. 


ORDER  II.  QUADRUMANA,  Focr-Handbd. 

107.  The  animals  of  this  order  are  so  called  because  their 
upper  and  lower  extremities  are  both  furnished  with  hands. 
In  structure,  they  very  closely  resemble  man,  only  they  are 
not  adapted  like  him  for  the  erect  position  ;  the  hand-like 


ArES. 


59 

form  of  the  lower  extremities  incapacitating  them  from  walking 
erect,  except  with  great  inconvenience,  while  the  slender 
muscles  of  the  thigh  do  not  afford  that  firm  support  to  the 
body  which  the  erect  position  requires.  The  teeth  are  formed 
like  the  human  ;  the  head  and  face  are  also  similar,  although 
there  is  a  prolongation  and  projection  of  the  jaws,  which  assi¬ 
milates  them  to  brutes.  The  brain  has  three  lobes  ;  but  the 
convolutions  or  furrows  on  its  surface  are  less  numerous  than 
those  of  man. 

These  animals  live  in  trees,  their  four  hands,  which  have 
four  fingers  and  a  thumb,  enabling  them  to  climb  from  branch 
to  branch  with  facility.  Many  of  them  also  are  furnished  with 
tails,  which  are  prehensile,  the  extremity  of  the  tail  winding 
round  branches  of  trees,  and  thus  giving  additional  facilities  of 
movement.  Their  food  consists  of  fruits,  nuts,  and  roots  of 
plants.  All  the  species  are  natives  of  tropical  climates. 
There  are  three  divisions  : 

108.  The  Simia,  or  monkeys,  with  four  incisor  teeth,  and 
molars,  with  blunt  tubercles  ;  the  nails  of  the  fingers  fiat. 

The  Ouistitis,  with  oblique  and  pointed  incisors ;  nails 
pointed  and  claw-like  ;  no  cheek  pouches. 

The  Lemurs,  with  sharp  tuberculated  teeth  and  incisors  ; 
the  nail  of  the  first  hind  finger  pointed,  the  others  fiat ;  fur 
woolly. 

The  Simia  satyrus  ( ourang-outang )  is  the  most  remarkable 
of  this  order.  Its  countenance  and  form,  especially  when 
young,  bear  a  close  resemblance  to  the  human.  The  body  is 
covered  with  a  reddish  hair,  and  the  face  is  of  a  bluish  tint. 
It  is  a  native  of  China,  Borneo,  and  Malabar.  Its  gestures  are 
somewhat  similar  to  those  of  man,  and  it  imitates  many  of  his 
actions,  is  mild  and  gentle,  but  does  not  shew  a  sagacity  supe¬ 
rior  to  that  of  the  dog.  It  has  a  loud  scream  when  irritated, 
but  has  no  powers  of  articulation. 

The  Troglodytes,  or  Chimpense,  is  another  species,  in 
many  respects  similar,  but  covered  with  black  hair.  It  is  an 
inhabitant  of  Guinea  and  Congo,  lives  in  troops,  and  constructs 
a  hut  of  leaves  and  sticks,  and  arms  itself  with  clubs  and 
stones  when  attacked  by  enemies.  Some  travellers  estimate 
its  height  as  exceeding  that  of  man  ;  but  the  individuals 
hitherto  brought  to  Europe  are  of  stature  inferior. 


60 


ZOOLOGY. 


i 


ORDER  III.  CARNARIA. 

_09.  This  order  includes  various  classes  of  animals,  formed 
with  sharp  teeth  and  claws,  and  who  live  either  wholly  or 
partially  on  animal  food.  Their  teeth  are  of  three  kinds,  but 
all  more  or  less  pointed,  and  the  jaw  has  only  one  motion 
upwards  and  downwards.  The  stomach  is  simple,  and  the 
intestines  of  moderate  length.  This  order  contains  several 
sub-divisions. 

110.  Cheiroptera,  or  Bat  family,  is  distinguished  bv  a 
membrane  stretched  over  their  four  feet,  which  enables  them 
to  fly  in  the  air.  In  other  respects,  they  are  quadrupeds,  and 
resemble  somewhat  the  mouse.  The  arms  and  fingers  are  much 
elongated,  and  on  the  thumb  is  a  hook  by  which  they  suspend 
themselves.  Some  species  have  short  tails,  and  some  long 
ears.  They  live  on  flies,  and  are  nocturnal,  or  pursue  their 
prey  in  the  evening  and  during  the  night.  In  winter  they 
become  torpid,  and  suspend  themselves  in  caverns  and  dark 
obscure  places.  They  produce  two  young,  and  suckle  them 
There  are  numerous  species.  The  vampire  bat  is  of  large 
size,  and  pierces  the  skin,  and  feeds  on  the  blood  of  animals. 

The  Lemurs  are  still  larger,  live  in  trees,  and  feed  on 
insects  and  birds. 

111.  Issectivora.  This  family  is  so  called  from  feeding 
on  insects  and  worms.  Many  species  lead  a  subterranean  life. 
The  hedge  hog,  the  tenric,  the  shrew,  the  musk-rat,  the  mole, 
the  scalops,  belong  to  this  division. 

The  hedge-liog  is  covered  with  sharp  spines  instead  of 
hairs  ;  and  the  skin  of  the  back  being  ample,  certain  muscles 
enable  the  animal  to  draw  it  over  its  head  and  feet,  so  as  to 
coil  the  body  into  the  form  of  a  round  ball,  with  the  prickles 
opposed  on  all  sides  to  an  attacking  enemy.  This  animal 
lives  on  insects,  and  occasionally  fruit,  and  lies  dormant  in  its 
burrow  during  winter. 

The  mole  lives  entirely  under  ground,  and  pursues  its  prey 
by  running  along  ruts  which  it  constructs  in  the  soil.  For 
this  purpose,  it  is  furnished  with  a  projecting  muscular  muzzle, 
and  fore-legs  formed  like  a  hand,  with  powerful  muscles 
attached.  With  these  it  hollows  out  the  soil,  and  at  con¬ 
venient  distances  throws  up  the  loose  earth  to  the  surface, 


CARNIVORA. 


61 

forming  mole-hills.  One  large  hill  contains  the  nest  and 
young  of  the  animal,  while  from  this  centre  proceed  numerous 
ruts  in  all  directions.  The  mole  has  acute  sense  of  hearing. 
Its  eyes  are  very  small,  and  deeply  sunk  in  its  head.  It  is  a 
gluttonous  animal,  and  cannot  endure  a  long  fast.  The 
slightest  blow,  especially  on  the  head,  kills  it. 

1 12.  Carnivora.  The  true  flesh-feeding  animals  have  large 
sharp  pointed  teeth,  and  their  muscular  bodies  and  sanguinary 
propensities  constitute  them  formidable  animals  of  prey. 
Almost  all  this  family  live  exclusively  on  flesh  :  a  few  of  the 
weaker  sorts,  however,  as  some  bears,  live  partly,  if  not 
entirely,  on  roots  and  vegetables. 

The  Plantigrade,  or  those  which  place  the  whole  sole  of 
the  foot  on  the  ground  in  walking,  constitute  a  subdivision, 
including, — 

Ur  sits — the  bear.  Metes — the  badger. 

Procyon — the  racoon.  Gulo — the  glutton. 

Nasua — the  coatis.  Ratclus — the  rate!. 


Of  the  bear,  there  are  several  species,  as  the  brown,  the 
black,  the  labiated.  They  are  large  thick-limbed  animals, 
with  a  covering  of  grizzly  hair.  The  black  or  American  bear 
hybernates,  either  excavating  a  hole  in  the  earth,  or  lying 
under  the  deep  winter  snows.  At  the  commencement  of  their 
winter  sleep,  they  are  plump  and  fat ;  but  this  superfluous  Cat 
is  gradually  absorbed  to  supply  them  with  nourishment. 
Towards  spring,  they  produce  their  young  ;  and  at  the  period 
of  the  melting  of  the  snows,  they  crawl  up  from  their  lair 
exhausted  and  feeble  skeletons.  The  badger  is  also  a  hyber- 
nating  animal. 

113.  Digitigrade.  These  animals  walk  on  the  ends  or  tips 
of  their  toes.  To  this  division  belong, — 


Putorius— the  polecats. 
Mustela — the  weasels,  martins, 
sable. 

Mephitis— the  skunk. 

Lulra — the  otter. 


Canis— the  dog,  wolf,  fox. 
Viverra — the  civet. 
Genetta— genet. 

Hyena — the  hyena. 

Felis—  cat,  li  n,  tiger. 


The  sable,  a  Siberian  animal,  is  highly  valued  for  its  fur. 
The  skunk,  when  hotly  pursued,  emits  a  most  insufferable 
odour.  The  otter  is  an  aquatic  animal,  and  has  webbed  feet, 
and  a  tail  flattened  horizontally.  The  dog  tribe  have  the 
mouth  and  nose  prolonged,  and  the  sense  of  smell  highly 


ZOOLOGY. 


6*2 

acute.  They  are  also  formed  for  swift  running,  and  hunt 
down  their  prey  by  speed  of  foot.  They  frequently  also  hunt 
in  company. 

114.  The  dog  ( canis  familiaris )  is  the  most  interesting  and 
the  most  sagacious  of  all  the  brute  creation.  Since  the 
earliest  ages,  he  has  been  found  the  close  and  attached  com¬ 
panion  of  man  ;  and  such  is  his  preference  for  human  society, 
that  he  will  readily  forsake  that  of  his  fellows  to  watch  over 
and  accompany  his  master.  His  strength,  his  swiftness,  and 
his  acute  sense  of  smell,  have  rendered  him  a  powerful  ally  to 
man  in  his  mastery  over  the  other  animals.  The  dog  can 
scarcely  be  said  to  exist  as  a  wild  animal ;  for  those  which  are 
found  in  some  countries  at  full  liberty  are  most  probably  the 
offspring  of  individuals  once  domesticated.  As  the  dog  is  one 
of  those  animals  extremely  prone  to  pass  into  varieties,  it  is 
very  difficult  to  say  what  has  been  the  original  of  the  nume¬ 
rous  breeds  now  existing.  Some  have  supposed  the  shepherd’s 
dog  and  wolf  dog  the  original  type;  or  the  Esquimaux  or 
New  Holland  dogs,  which  have  straight  and  erect  ears.  The 
natural  food  of  the  dog  can  be  changed  by  domestication  to 
vegetable  matter.  The  period  of  gestation  is  sixty  days  ;  the 
young  are  born  with  their  eyelids  closed,  which  open  about 
the  twelfth  day.  They  acquire  their  full  growth  in  two 
years ;  and  the  extreme  age  is  twenty  years,  the  average 
twelve  to  fifteen.  The  varieties  are  numerous,  and  by 
training  and  breeding  may  be  kept  distinct ;  but  otherwise 
they  all  ultimately  lapse  into  a  common  type,  a  sure  indication 
that  all  are  of  one  species. 

The  wolf  so  nearly  resembles  the  larger  dogs,  that  some 
have  supposed  both  animals  to  belong  to  one  species.  The 
wolf  was  at  a  remote  period  an  inhabitant  of  the  whole  north 
of  Europe.  It  was  extirpated  from  North  Britain  about  the 
year  1577. 

The  hyena  is  an  extremely  fierce  animal,  is  gregarious,  and 
lives  in  caves.  It  preys  on  dead  bodies,  and  even  robs  the 
human  graves  of  their  contents. 

115.  The  feline  tribe  are  distinguished  by  their  short  round 
muzzle,  their  retractile  claws,  and  their  powerful  muscular 
apparatus  in  the  fore-quarters,  by  which  they  are  enabled  to 
take  sudden  and  forcible  leaps  upon  their  prey.  In  the 
greater  number  the  pupil  of  the  eye,  instead  of  being  round, 
is  of  a  linear  form.  The  fore-paws  are  the  organs  by  which 
they  beat  down  and  seize  their  prey.  These  are  padded 


CARNIVORA. 


63 

Delow  tlie  toes  by  an  elastic  cartilaginous  substance,  to  prevent 
injury  from  their  sudden  and  violent  leaps  upon  the  ground. 
The  retractile  claw  is  also  a  curious  contrivance  to  withdraw 
the  sharp  point  of  the  nail  while  the  animal  is  walking,  and 
thus  to  preserve  it  unworn  and  pointed  when  it  has  occasion 
to  dart  it  out  in  seizing  its  victim.  For  this  purpose  the 

claw  is  placed  on  the  upper  portion 
of  the  last  bone  or  phalanx  of  the 
toe ;  an  elastic  tendon  or,  keeps  the 
claw,  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
bent  up ;  the  tendon  b  pulls  it  down¬ 
wards,  while  c,  the  retractile  tendon, 
draws  it  up  again.  The  feline  tribe  do 
not  run  down  their  prey  by  speed,  but  lie  in  wait  for  and 
spring  on  it.  Their  habits  are  wary,  cunning,  and  relentless. 
They  hunt  by  night,  and  are  solitary  and  unsocial.  The 
greater  proportion  are  inhabitants  of  tropical  climates  :  the 
lynx  and  common  cat,  however,  range  over  the  greater  part  of 
the  globe.  Our  domestic  cats  are  probably  derived  both  from 
the  wild  cats  of  the  country  and  from  foreign  species  imported. 
The  wild  cat  is  characterized  by  an  obtusely  pointed  tail ;  but 
it  is  said  the  domestic  cat  assumes  this  form  also  when  set  at 
liberty  into  its  native  haunts.  The  feline  family  may  be  thus 
characterized  • 


A.  of  a  uniform  colour,  without  spots. 

Felis  Leo — the  lion. 

F.  Concolor— the  puma. 

B.  with  transverse  vertical  spots. 

F.  Tigris— the  tiger. 

C  with  large  circular  spots. 

F.  On  fa — the  jaguar. 

F.  Pardus — .the  panther. 

F.  Lcopardus — the  leopard. 

F.  Jnbata— the  guepard. 

F.  Uncia— the  once. 


D.  with  oblong  spots  and  streaks ;  tail 
long. 

F.  Pardalit— the  ocelot. 

E.  with  streaks  and  variegated  spots. 

F.  Serval — the  serval. 

F.  Chati — the  chati. 

F.  Tigrina — the  margay. 

F.  Catus— the  wild  cat. 

F.  with  tufted  ears  and  short  tail. 

F-  Caracal— the  caracal. 

F.  Lynx— the  lynx. 


116.  Amphibia.  The  animals  of  this  family  are  so  called 
because  they  are  aquatic.  Their  feet  are  short,  and  the  toes 
are  united  by  membranes,  which  form  paddles,  by  which  they 
swim  with  facility.  The  cellular  membrane  contains  a  large 
quantity  of  fat,  and  their  hairy  covering  is  thick  and  short. 
Of  the  phoca,  or  seal,  there  are  several  species.  It  is  common 
in  the  Northern  Sea=,  and  is  prized  by  the  Esquimau  as  an 


ZOOLOGY. 


64 

article  of  food.  In  our  rivers,  they  are  very  destructive  to 
salmon. 

The  trichecus,  morse,  or  sea-cow,  is  characterized  by  two 
long  tusks  projecting  from  its  upper  jaw. 

ORDER  IV.  MARSUPIALIA. 

117.  Marsupialia,  or  pouched  animals,  are  so  called,  because 
the  loose  skin  of  the  abdomen  forms  a  pouch  which  contains 
their  young.  For  the  support  of  this  pouch,  there  are  two 
bones  projecting  from  the  pelvis,  which  are  peculiar  to  all  this 
order,  and  are  found  to  exist  in  the  males  as  well  as  the 
females.  The  young  are  produced  in  an  incomplete  state, 
and  of  small  size,  and  are  afterwards  fully  developed  within 
the  pouch  in  which  the  nipples  are  situated.  There  are  two 
sub-divisions  of  this  order  ;  one  with  sharp  pointed  teeth  ani 
digestive  organs,  and  habits  like  the  insectivora — the  other 
with  teeth  and  stomachs  adapted  for  an  exclusively  herbivorous 
food.  Both  are  peculiar  to  America  and  New  Holland. 

The  Opossums  ( didetphis )  are  furnished  with  fifty  teeth,  a 
greater  number  than  that  possessed  by  any  other  quadruped. 
Incisors,  ^ ;  canine,  ;  molars,  They  have  fingers  and 
an  opposable  thumb,  but  no  nails.  The  tail  is  prehensile. 
They  live  in  trees,  are  nocturnal,  and  prey  upon  birds  and 
insects,  and  occasionally  eat  fruit.  The  Virginian  opossum  is 
about  the  size  of  a  cat,  produces  sixteen  young  at  a  birth,  each 
of  which  weighs  only  a  grain.  After  birth,  they  are  put  into 
the  pouch,  instinctively  find  the  mammae,  and  in  fifty  days 
acquire  the  size  of  a  mouse.  They  now  occasionally  quit  the 
pouch,  but  continue  to  return  to  it  till  they  become  as  large 
as  a  rat.  In  some  species  the  pouch  is  awanting. 

The  phalangista,  or  phalagers,  belong  to  the  second  sub-divi¬ 
sion,  and  are  characterized  by  their  long  pointed  incisors,  the 
very  small  canini  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  the  hind  toes  united 
nearly  to  the  points  by  a  membrane.  The  flying  phalagers 
nave  the  skin  extended  from  their  flanks  to  the  legs,  which 
enables  them  to  bound  through  the  air  for  a  momentary  space. 
All  these  live  on  fruits. 

The  kanguroos  have  no  canine  teeth.  The  hind  legs  are 
unusually  large  in  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the  body,  and  their 
mode  of  progression  is  by  leaps  or  bounds.  They  are  gentle 
animals,  entirely  graminivorous.  The  gigantic  kanguroo  is  six 
feet  in  height.  The  flesh  is  esteemed  as  having  the  flavour  of 


RODENTIA. 


65 

venison.  The  young,  at  birth,  are  about  the  size  of  a  mouse, 
hut  they  increase  rapidly  in  the  maternal  pouch,  and  remain 
there  even  after  they  can  graze,  which  they  do  by  pushing  out 
their  heads  while  the  mother  is  feeding. 

The  phascolomys,  or  pouched  rat  or  wombat,  is  in  structure 
similar  to  the  next  order,  the  rodentia.  It  is  about  the  size 
of  a  badger,  and  burrows  like  that  animal. 


ORDER  V.  RODENTIA. 

1 18.  The  rodentia,  or  gnawers,  are  distinguished  by  the 
chisel  shape  of  their  incisors,  which  the  animals  use  in  gnawing 
or  filing  down  their  food.  They  are  destitute  of  canine  teeth, 
and  have  molars  with  flat  crowns. 

The  two  incisors  are  covered  with  enamel 
on  the  outer  side,  but  have  nono  on  the 
inner ;  the  consequence  of  which  is,  that 
the  inner  half  is  constantly  worn  down  by 
attrition,  leaving  the  outer  edge  sharp  as  a 
,  chisel.  As  the  tooth  is  subjected  to  constant  wear,  it  as 
constantly  grows  up  from  a  curved  socket,  till  at  last  it  is 
exhausted  at  the  close  of  the  animal’s  natural  period  of  life. 
The  lower  jaw  admits  of  only  one  motion,  in  a  direction  from 
behind  forwards.  In  general  the  hind  part  of  the  bodies  of 
animals  of  this  order  is  larger  and  higher  than  the  fore,  so  that 
they  leap  instead  of  walk.  Those  species  possessing  strong 
clavicles,  as  the  squirrel,  mouse,  rat,  use  the  fore  legs  as  hands. 
The  eyes  are  placed  laterally  in  the  head,  so  that  they  see 
both  before  and  behind,  as  well  as  on  each  side.  They  are 
mostly  frugivorous  or  graminivorous.  Some,  however,  feed 
on  flesh.  Those  genera  with  perfect  clavicles  are, 


No.  18. 


Sciurus  —  squirrel,  flying  squirrel. 
Acotomys  —  marmot. 

Myoxus  — •  dormouse. 

Echimys  —  spring  rat. 

Mus  —  rat  —  mouse. 

Cricetus  —  hamster. 

Arvicula  —  field  rat. 


Fiber  —  musk  rat. 
Georychus  —  lemming. 
Dipus— jerboa. 

Ilelamys — jumping  hare. 
^pelax — rat  mole. 
Gcomys— Canada  hamster. 
Castor  —  beaver. 


Those  with  imperfect  clavicles  are, 


Hystrix —  the  porcupine. 
Lepus  —  the  hare. 
Lagomys  —  rat  hares. 


E 


Cavia  —  the  guinea  pig. 
Chloromys  —  the  agouti, 
Ccclogenys  —  the  pacas. 


66 


ZOOLOGY. 


1 19.  The  harvest  mouse  is  the  smallest  quadruped,  its  body 
being  about  an  inch  in  length. 

The  beaver  is  an  aquatic  animal.  Its  hind  toes  are  webbed, 
and  its  tail  is  horizontally  flattened  and  covered  with  scales. 
The  industry  of  these  animals  in  constructing  dams  across 
rivers  is  well  known.  The  object  of  this  labour  is  to  form  a 
sufficient  depth  of  water,  in  order  that  they  may  construct  their 
houses,  so  as  they  may  enter  them  by  diving 
under  the  water,  and  then  ascend  to  the  dry 
station  in  the  upper  part.  Where  the  rivers 
are  of  sufficient  depth,  they  do  not  form 
dams,  but  construct  their  houses  on  the  banks. 

On  the  American  rivers,  the  beavers  ascend  the  stream  from 
their  lodges  in  search  of  food.  They  make  their  excursions 
under  water,  and  have,  at  certain  distances,  excavations  in  the 
bank,  called  washes,  where  they  retire  to  breathe  without 
being  seen.  The  hunters  discover  these  places  by  the  hollow 
sound  emitted  when  trod  upon,  and  here  they  resort  to  take 
the  animals.  The  skin  of  the  beaver  is  highly  valued,  an. 
forms  an  article  of  extensive  trade  with  the  Indian  hunters. 

The  rat  hare  of  Siberia  collects  heaps  of  grass,  and  builds  it 
up  like  a  hay  rick,  as  a  provision  for  the  long  winter.  These 
ricks  are  eagerly  sought  after  by  the  Cossacks,  as  fodder  for 
their  horses. 

The  musk  rat  secretes  the  highly  odorous  substance,  from 
whence  it  obtains  its  name,  in  certain  glands  beneath  the  tail. 

The  instincts  and  habits  of  the  hare  are  very  interesting, 
especially  the  provisions  and  resources  which  nature  has 
bestowed  on  this  extremely  timid  and  defenceless  creature,  — 
such  as  its  congenial  hue  with  the  furze  and  stubble  where  it 
couches,  its  projecting  eyes,  capable  of  taking  a  view  of  every 
surrounding  object,  and  ever  on  the  watch,  even  in  sleep  ;  its 
extreme  fleetness,  its  wiles  when  hotly  pursued,  and  its  choice 
of  situations  according  to  the  state  of  the  weather. 

The  rat  mole  is  a  singular  creature,  with  an  angular  head, 
short  legs,  and  no  tail.  Its  deprivation  of  vision,  too,  is  also 
remarkable  ;  the  eyeball  is  awanting,  the  rudiments  of  one,  or 
a  small  point  only,  being  visible  beneath  the  skin. 


No.  19. 


EDENTATA. 


67 


ORDER  VL  EDENTATA.  Toothless. 

120.  All  the  animals  of  this  order  are  deficient  in  the  front 
teeth,  while  some  are  entirely  toothless.  They  have  also 
large  hoof-like  nails,  and  a  slow  and  difficult  progression 
in  consequence  of  the  peculiar  organization  of  their  limbs  and 
chaws.  There  are  three  sub-divisions.  1.  The  tardigrada, 
including  the  genus  bradypus,  or  sloth,  remarkable  for  its  un¬ 
couth  figure  and  sluggish  motions.  2.  The  dasypus,  including 
the  armadillos,  which  have  a  hard,  scaley  covering  over  their 
bodies  and  tail,  and  live  in  burrows  under  ground  ;  the 
orycteropus,  or  ground  hog,  and  the  ant-eaters,  which  are 
toothless,  and  furnished  with  a  long  tongue.  3.  The  mono- 
tremata,  containing  the  echidna  and  ornithorynchus  of  New 

These  singular  animals  have  the  bill  of 
a  duck,  and  their  five  toes  united  by  a 
membrane.  There  is  in  their  skeleton  a 
breast  bone,  common  to  the  two  clavicles, 
resembling  the  fourchette  or  merry  thought 
in  birds.  In  the  hind  feet  of  the  male 
is  a  spur,  with  a  cavity  perforating  it,  through  which  flows  a 
fluid  said  to  be  poisonous.  They  are  aquatic  quadrupeds,  and 
covered  with  fur.  It  is  yet  unascertained  whether  they  be 
viviparous,  or  oviparous  like  birds. 

ORDER  VII.  TACHYDERMATA.  Thick-ikinned. 

121.  A  thick,  tough  skin,  and  limbs  either  hoofed,  or  with 
close  toes,  approaching  to  hoofs,  characterize  this  order,  of 
which  there  are  three  sub-divisions. 

122.  Proboscidiana,  with  a  flexible  trunk  or  proboscis,  five 
toes  to  each  foot,  almost  covered  with  callous  skin — no  canine 
teeth,  but  two  large  tusks  depending  from  the  upper  jaw.  The 
elephant  is  the  only  member  of  this  family  ;  no  less  remarkable 
for  its  gigantic  size,  than  for  its  strength,  agility,  and  docile 
manners.  The  molar  teeth  are  of  enormous  size,  and  flat. 
When  old  and  worn  down,  they  are  displaced  by  a  succession 
of  new  ones;  but  as  the  jaw  could  not  contain  both  sets  of 
teeth,  one  below  the  other,  as  in  other  mammalia,  the  new 
ones  are  formed  behind  the  jaw,  and  advancing  forwards, 
gradually  push  the  old  ones  out.  Two  or  three  supplies  oi 


Holland. 


No.  20. 


ZOOLOGY. 


G8 

molars  are  thus  found  curiously  packed  up  in  the  posterior  and 
upper  part  of  the  jaw.  The  elephant  lives  on  grass  and  leaves 
of  trees.  It  is  said  to  live  for  one  hundred  years.  The  pro¬ 
boscis  is  curiously  supplied  with  a  multiplicity  of  muscles  ;  and 
while  it  can  tear  up  the  largest  tree  of  the  forest,  it  can  also 
pick  up  the  minutest  object  on  the  ground.  The  young 
suck  with  the  mouth,  not  with  the  proboscis.  There  are 
two  species  now  existing,  although  several  more  fossil  species 
must  have  lived  at  one  time  on  the  earth.  The  Asiatic 
elephant  has  an  oblong  head,  crown  of  the  molars  with  trans¬ 
verse  waving  lines,  exhibiting  sections  of  the  worn  down 
laminae,  of  which  the  tooth  is  composed  ;  ears  comparatively 
small ;  four  nails  on  the  hind  feet.  The  African  species  has 
a  round  head,  convex  forehead,  large  ears,  the  crowns  of  the 
molars  divided  into  lozenges. 

The  molars  of  the  extinct  mastodon  were  more  pointed  or 
nipple-shaped  than  the  recent  elephant,  and  the  sections  of  the 
points  presented  a  lozenge  shape. 


No.  21. 


Mast. don  tooth. 


No.  22. 


Head  of  Hippopotamus. 


123.  Pachydermcita.  Ordinaria  have  four,  three,  or  two 
toes,  feet  somewhat  cleft,  and  digestive  organs  approaching  to 
the  ruminantia. 

The  hippopotamus  has  a  large  naked  body,  short  thick  legs, 
and  an  enormous  head,  with  a  muzzle  which  overlaps  the 
front  teeth.  These  teeth  are  very  remarkable  ;  the  incisors 
project  in  front  horizontally,  and  the  canines  are  large,  curved, 
and  smoothed  off  obliquely  at  the  point,  so  that  they  meet  and 
oppose  each  other  like  the  blades  of  a  pair  of  scissors.  These 
animals  live  in  the  rivers  of  Africa,  and  feed  on  succulent  roots 
and  hurbs. 


PACHYDERMATA.  69 

The  rhinoceros  is  another  unwieldy  animal,  with  three  toes 
on  each  foot,  and  a  horn  on  the  nose  attached  to  the  skin. 

The  tapir,  the  hog,  the  hyrax,  belong  to  this  division. 
Numerous  allied  fossil  animals  have  also  been  identified  with 
this  family. 

T24.  Solipedes.  A  family  with  one  solid  toe  or  hoof,  of 
which  the  horse  is  the  type,  compose  this  subdivision. 

The  horse  has  six  incisors  in  each  jaw,  and  an  empty  space 
between  these  and  the  grinders.  The  male,  however,  has 
two  small  canini  in  the  upper  jaw.  The  incisors  are  impor¬ 
tant,  as  pointing  out  the  age  of  the  horse.  The  milk  teeth 
begin  to  grow  about  fifteen  days  after  birth.  At  two  years 
and  a  half,  the  middle  ones  are  replaced  ;  at  three  and  a  half, 
the  two  next  ones;  and  at  four  and  a  half,  the  outermost  or 
corner  ones.  All  these  teeth  have  originally  an  indented 
crown,  which  they  gradually  lose  by  friction.  When  seven 
or  eight  years  old,  this  is  entirely  removed,  and  the  horse  is 
no  longer  marked.  The  lower  canini  are  produced  at  three 
and  a  half ;  the  upper  ones  at  four.  They  remain  pointed  till 
six,  a. id  at  ten  they  begin  to  peel  off. 

Th  foot  of  the  horse  is  divided  into  the  hoof  or  horny  part  ; 
the  coronal  bone  to  which  this  is  attached,  the  pastern  joint  imme¬ 
diately  above,  and  the  cannon  bone,  which  reaches  to  the  knee. 

The  horse  is  the  most  useful  of  animals,  possessing  great 
beauty  and  symmetry  of  form,  and  a  disposition  noble,  gentle, 
and  affectionate,  although  impatient  and  resentful  of  rude 
treatment.  He  is  one  of  the  few  animals  that  cannot  now  be 
found  in  his  original  state  of  nature,  the  wild  horses  of  some 
countries  being  the  domesticated  horse  turned  adrift  into  the 
wilderness.  Many  varieties  exist,  differing  in  size,  shape,  and 
other  qualities.  Temperate  regions  are  best  fitted  for  deve¬ 
loping  his  qualities.  His  natural  food  is  dry  grass.  When 
feeding  in  a  wild  state,  sentinels  are  appointed  to  watch,  and, 
by  snorting,  to  give  notice  of  danger. 

The  horse  has  a  large  eye  and  a  linear  pupil  :  his  vision  at 
night  is  very  acute.  By  gentle  and  kind  treatment,  he  may 
tie  trained  to  various  purposes  of  usefulness,  and  is  docile  and 
affectionate  in  the  highest  degree,  though  his  instincts  are  not 
very  highly  developed. 

His  training  is  usually  associated  with  his  feeding ;  and  in 
this  way  his  fears  and  disinclinations  are  overcome. 

The  other  species  of  this  family  are,  the  dziggtai,  the  ass, 
the  zebra,  and  the  quagga. 


70 


ZOOLOGY. 


ORDER  VIII.  RUMINANTIA. 

125.  The  animals  of  this  order,  after  first  swallowing  their 
food,  bring  it  up  a  second  time  into  the  mouth,  and  re-chew 
it  :  hence  they  are  said  to  ruminate.  They  have  four 
stomachs. 

No.  23.  After  half  masticating 

the  newly  cropped  grass, 
it  is  passed  through  the 
gullet,  a ,  into  the  first  sto¬ 
mach  or  paunch,  d.  From 
this  it  passes  into  the 
second,  c,  the  bonnet,  or 
honey-comb,  the  sides  of  which  are  cellular,  like  a  piece  oi 
honey-comb.  Here  the  food  is  moistened,  and  compressed 
into  little  balls,  which  are  successively  taken  up  into  the 
mouth  by  a  reversed  action  of  the  gullet,  and  re-chewed.  After 
minute  mastication,  the  aliment  is  again  swallowed  ;  but 
instead  of  passing  into  the  paunch,  it  slides  through  a  groove  or 
canal,  formed  by  two  membranous  sides  of  the  third  cavity,  b, 
(seen  as  a  dark  line  in  the  cut.)  This  stomach  is  called  the 
inonyplies,  or  leaflet,  from  its  laminar  structure.  From  the 
third  stomach,  b ,  the  food  next  passes  into  the  fourth,  e,  or 
read.  This  is  the  true  organ  of  digestion.  The  sides  are 
wrinkled,  and  here  the  glands  lie  which  secrete  the  gastric 
juice. 

The  foot  of  the  ruminantia  is  divided  into  two  halves  or 
hoofs.  The  molar  teeth  are  flat,  and  the  jaw  has  a  rotatory 
motion.  In  all  the  horned  ruminantia,  the  upper  incisors  are 
awanting,  as  well  as  the  canine  in  both  jaws.  They  are  all 
graminivorous,  and  their  flesh  is  used  as  the  food  of  man. 
They  are  divided  into  those  with  horns,  and  those  without. 

12G.  The  camel  has  canine  teeth  in  both  jaws,  two  upper 
pointed  incisors  and  six  lower,  and  from  eighteen  to  twenty 
molars.  The  toes  are  united  nearly  to  the  point.  Attached 
to  the  stomach  is  a  cavity,  containing  numerous  cells,  which 
forms  a  reservoir  where  the  animal  can  retain  water  sufficient 
to  supply  its  wants  for  several  weeks.  On  its  back  are  two 
humps,  composed  of  soft  muscular  flesh  and  fat,  which  are  sup¬ 
posed  to  be  a  provision  for  its  sustenance,  by  means  of  absorp¬ 
tion,  when  deprived  of  food. 


CETACEA. 


The  dromedary  is  another  species,  with  one  hump  on  its 
back 

The  camel  is  only  found  in  a  domesticated  state,  and  is  a 
most  invaluable  beast  of  burden,  adapted  by  nature  for  the 
arid  countries  in  which  it  exists. 

The  lama  is  a  South  American  camel,  without  humps,  and 
covered  with  a  soft  fur  or  wool  much  prized  in  manufactures. 

The  musk  is  characterized  by  two  large  canine  teeth 
depending  from  the  upper  jaw.  They  are  of  the  size  of  the 
goat,  and  light  and  elegantly  formed. 

127.  The  deer  family  have  antlers,  which  grow  from  the 
heads  of  the  males.  They  are  not  horn,  but  true  bone, 
and  are  renewed  every  season,  the  old  ones  dropping  off. 

The,  various  species  are  the  stag,  the  moose  deer,  the  rein 
deer,  the  fallow  deer,  Virginia  deer,  axis,  roebuck,  &c. 

The  giraffe,  or  camelopard,  has  two  small  conical  horns, 
which  are  permanent,  and  a  small  tubercle  or  third  horn 
between.  The  extreme  length  of  its  neck  and  forelegs  renders 
it  a  very  remarkable  animal. 

128.  The  ruminantia  with  hollow  horns  have  two  promi¬ 
nences  of  bone  attached  to  the  skull  called  moulds,  on  which 
the  true  horns  gradually  grow,  increasing,  by  successive  rings, 
every  year  of  the  animal’s  life.  This  horny  albuminous  matter 
is  identically  the  same  substance  as  the  nails,  claws,  and  hair. 
I11  horns,  we  perceive  the  fibrous  structure  of  their  formation, 
and  the  rings  or  undulations  point  out  the  successive  annual 
growth.  The  horned  ruminants  have  neither  canine  teeth  nor 
incisors  in  the  lower  jaw.  The  form  of  the  lips  and  mouth, 
however,  is  admirably  suited  for  seizing  and  cropping  the 
herbage  on  which  they  feed.  In  the  fields  they  browse  their 
food  hurriedly,  und  then  retire  to  thickets  and  places  of  shelter 
to  ruminate.  They  are  gregarious,  generally  swift-footed,  and 
readily  perceive  the  approach  of  enemies  by  their  acute  sense 
of  smell.  The  genera  are, — 


Aniilopus, — Antilope  and  gazelle. 
Capra,— the  goat. 

Ovis,— the  sheep. 


'  Common  ox. 
)  Auroch. 


B°s  j  Buffalo  or  bigon. 
v  Musk  ox. 


ORDER  IX.  CETACEA. 


129.  The  cetacea,  or  whale  tribe,  although  aquatic  animals, 
and  externally  formed  like  fishes,  belong  to  the  mammalia. 


ZOOLOGY. 


72 

They  have  warm  blood,  breathe  by  means  of  lungs,  and  suckle 
their  young.  They  have  no  hind  feet,  but  the  body  terminates 
in  a  horizontal  tail.  Their  anterior  extremities  are  short,  and 
formed  into  fins. 

The  herbivorous  cetacea  have  teeth,  with  flat  crowns,  and 
live  on  vegetables.  They  consist  of 

Manatus  —  Lamantine  or  sea  cow. 

Halicorus  —  dugong  or  siren. 

SUUenis  —  stelleri. 

130.  The  ordinary  cetacea  are  furnished  with  a  blow-hoie 
communicating  with  the  mouth  and  nostrils,  and  opening  at 
the  top  of  the  head,  through  which  they  discharge  the  super¬ 
fluous  water  taken  into  their  mouth  along  with  their  food  ; 
and  by  means  of  which  they  can  inhale  atmospheric  air,  simply 
by  raising  their  head  a  few’  inches  above  water,  without  the 
inconvenience  of  depressing  their  large  bodies,  and  raising 
their  mouth  and  nostrils  at  every  inspiration.  The  body  is 
covered  with  a  smooth  skin,  without  hair,  and  below’  is  a  thick 
layeT  of  blubber  or  fat,  which  serves  to  give  buoyancy  to  their 
huge  forms,  and  also  to  protect  them  from  the  cold  of  an  arctic 
sea.  The  stomach  is  divided  into  five  or  seven  sacks,  and 
they  have  several  small  globular  spleens.  They  have  two 
anterior  paddles,  and  a  large  tail ;  some  species  have  a  dorsal 
fin  composed  of  tendinous  substance  ;  some  have  round  flat 
teeth,  while  others  are  toothless. 

The  dolphins  ( ddphinus )  have  teeth  in  both  jaw’s,  and  a 
long  muzzle.  They  are  the  most  carnivorous  of  the  family. 

The  porpoise,  or  hog  fish,  has  a  short  convex  muzzle. 

The  narwhal,  or  sea  unicorn,  has  a  projecting  spiral  tooth, 
from  seven  to  ten  feet  long.  A  second  tooth  remains  unde¬ 
veloped  in  the  jaw. 

The  cachalots  have  an  immensely  enlarged  head,  or  rather 
face  and  jaw’s.  The  upper  jaw’  is  toothless,  but  the  under 
contains  a  row  of  conical  teeth,  which  enter  into  corresponding 
cavities  of  the  upper  jaw. 


BIRDS. 


73 


The  baleen  a  mysticetus ,  or 
common  whale,  has  a  large  some¬ 
what  elongated  mouth.  The 
jaws  contain  no  teeth,  but  are 
furnished  on  each  side  with 
laminae  of  whalebone,  which 
serve  to  retain  the  minute  me¬ 
dusae  on  which  the  animal  feeds. 
The  oritice  of  the  gullet  is  ex¬ 
tremely  small  compared  to  the 
mouth  and  size  of  the  animal. 

The  whale  exceeds  in  size  any  other  animal,  being,  on  an 
average,  seventy  feet  in  length.  Floating  in  the  dense  element 
of  water,  this  huge  mass,  weighing  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  sixty  thousand  pounds,  which  would  be  unwieldy  on  land, 
is  possessed  of  considerable  agility,  and  has  prodigious  muscular 
power,  especially  in  the  tail. 

The  whale  is  valued  for  its  blubber,  from  which  oil  is  pro¬ 
cured  ;  and  for  the  elastic  horny  substance  of  the  jaw,  called 
whalebone. 


No.  24. 


SECTION  XIII. 

CLASS  II.— AYES,  BIRDS. 

131.  Birds  form  the  second  class  of  the  vertebrata,  and  are 
distinguished  from  the  mammalia  by  their  oviparous  birth,  the 
young  being  hatched  from  eggs. 

They  are  also,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  adapted  for 
flight ;  and,  accordingly,  we  find  arrangements  in  their 
skeleton  and  other  parts  of  their  bodies,  for  this  purpose. 

They  are  bipeds,  and  stand  in  a  semi-erect  position,  their 
bodies  hanging  forwards.  The  upper  extremities  are  formed 
into  wings,  and  they  use  their  mouth  and  bill  for  picking  up 
their  food. 

132.  The  neck  is  long,  and  contains  numerous  vertebrae, 
while  the  pelvis  is  very  much  extended,  to  admit  of  the  many 
strong  muscles  which  are  attached  to  the  thighs,  for  the 
support  of  the  body.  The  sternum,  or  breast  bone,  is  also 
large,  and  is  divided  in  the  middle  by  a  keel,  on  each  side  of 
which  is  a  hollow,  where  lie  the  thick  and  powerful  muscles 
that  move  the  wings.  The  junction  of  the  two  clavicles  forms 
the  fourchette,  ( merry  thought,')  which  keeps  the  shoulders 


74 


ZOOLOGY. 


apart  in  the  rapid  motions  of  the  wings.  The  last  bone 
of  the  wing  corresponding  to  the  hand  and  toes  of  the 
mammalia,  has  one  finger,  and  the  rudiments  of  two  more. 
These  serve  to  give  attachments  to  the  spurious  quills  of  the 
wing.  The  tail  bone  is  short,  and  affords  attachment  to  from 
twelve  to  fourteen  quill  feathers.  The  ribs  are  strengthened 
and  supported  by  transverse  portions  of  bone,  which  unite  about 
tfieir  middle.  The  leg  consists  of  the  femur,  or  thighbone, 
and  the  tibia  and  fibula  :  these  are  connected  at  the  carpus  by 
a  spring-joint,  which  keeps  the  leg  extended  without  any 
muscular  exertion  on  the  part  of  the  animal.  The  foot  con¬ 
tains  one  bone,  which  terminates  in  three  pulleys.  The 
toes  are  generally  three,  with  an  opposing  toe  behind. 

133.  1  nere  is  a  beautiful  muscular  contrivance  in  the  leg, 
especially  of  those  birds  that  perch  on  trees,  for  keeping  the 
claws  fixed  to  the  branch,  without  an  effort  of  the  animal.  For 
this  purpose,  a  set  of  muscles  take  their  origin  in  the  pelvis,  and 
their  tendons  passing  along  the  thigh,  cross  obliquely  the  knee- 
joint,  bend  under  the  heel,  and  are  inserted  into  the  inferior 
part  of  the  toes.  Thus,  the  mere  weight  of  the  animal’s  body, 
when  it  goes  to  rest,  by  bending  the  joints  of  the  thigh  and 
leg,  puts  the  tendons  on  the  stretch,  and  forcibly  draw’s  the 
claw’s  around  the  perch.  In  this  position,  the  bird  sleeps  in 
safety  amid  the  rocking  of  the  boughs  in  the  highest  gales. 

To  increase  the  weight,  and  consequently  the  tension  of 
the  tendons,  some  birds  sleep  with  one  foot  drawm  up,  while 
others  grasp  a  stone  in  it.  The  common  practice,  too,  of 
sleeping  with  the  head  under  the  wring,  brings  the  centre  of 
gravity  more  within  the  line  of  the  legs  and  feet. 

134.  Birds  are  covered  with  dow’n  and  feathers  of  an 
extremely  light  texture,  and  of  a  nature  to  protect  their 
bodies  from  the  atmospheric  changes  to  which  their  flights 
expose  them.  The  feathers  are  attached  to  the  skin  by  a 
hollow’  quill  filled  with  air,  and  which  at  first  contained  the 
nutritive  vessels  from  w'hence  the  plume  wras  developed.  The 
numerous  lateral  fibres  of  the  quill-feathers  are  ingeniously 
hooked  together  by  their  serrated  edges — a  contrivance  which 
admits  of  their  compactness  being  easily  restored,  although 
ruffled  and  separated  by  the  rapid  motion  to  which  they  are 
continually  subjected.  The  surface  of  the  feathers,  especially 
in  aquatic  birds,  is  kept  waterproof  by  an  oil  secreted  in 
glands  near  the  tail,  and  which  is  regularly  smeared  over  them 
by  the  bird  using  its  bill  for  this  purpose. 


BIRDS. 


75 

135.  The  lungs  of  birds  are  placed  close  to  their  ribs — they 
are  undivided,  and  are  enveloped  by  a  membrane  pierced  with 
holes,  through  which  a  quantity  of  the  inspired  air  is  forced 
into  various  sacs  and  cavities  of  the  chest  and  abdomen,  and 
also  into  the  interior  hollows  of  the  bones,  to  add  to  the 
buoyancy  of  the  body. 

The  respiratory  and  circulating  organs  are  vigorous,  and 
the  animal  heat  is  greater  than  that  of  the  mammalia. 

Birds  have  no  teeth — their  mandibles  are  prolongations  of 
the  maxillary  bones,  and  are  covered  to  a  certain  extent  with 
a  horny  bill,  varying  in  size  and  hardness. 

136.  The  digestive  apparatus  consists  of  three  parts,  a  dila¬ 
tation  of  the  oesophagus,  called  the  crop ;  a  membranous 
ventricular  sac  which  pours  out  a  fluid  analogous  to  saliva, 
by  which  the  food  is  moistened,  and  rendered  soft  and  pulpy  ; 
and  the  gizzard,  or  true  stomach,  composed  of  thick  and 
powerful  muscles,  and  lined  internally  with  a  cartilaginous 
villous  coat.  Here,  especially  in  granivorous  birds,  are  found 
a  number  of  sharp-edged  pebbles,  which  the  animal  swallows, 
and  which  assist  in  the  trituration  of  the  food,  preparatory  to 
its  solution  in  the  gastric  juice.  In  carnivorous  birds,  the 
stomach  is  more  simple,  approaching  to  the  single  sac  of  the 
llesh-feeding  mammalia. 

137-  The  brain  of  birds  is  large  in  proportion  to  the  body, 
especially  the  cerebrum,  which,  however,  contains  no  convo¬ 
lutions. 

The  sense  of  sight  is  very  perfect  in  birds,  and  is  adapted 
both  to  near  and  distant  vision,  by  certain  changes  of  the 
convexity  of  the  eyeball,  and  position  of  the  lens.  The 
inarsupium,  a  muscle  attached  to  the  posterior  chamber  of  the 
eye,  is  supposed  to  be  conducive  to  this  arrangement.  Birds 
have  a  third  eyelid,  called  the  tnembrana  nichtans ,  which,  at 
the  same  time  that  it  protects  the  eye  in  the  rapid  flights  of 
the  animal,  permits  of  a  certain  degree  of  vision.  The  hearing 
of  birds  is  also  acute — although,  in  general,  there  is  no  external 
ear,  but  merely  an  orifice.  In  nocturnal  birds  of  prey,  as  the 
ow’l,  the  external  ear  is  of  great  size. 

The  orifices  of  the  nose  are  placed  at  the  base  of  the  bill. 
The  acute  sense  of  smell  of  the  vulture  and  other  birds  is 
disputed  ;  and  they  probably  depend  more  on  their  powers  of 
sight  in  singling  out  their  prey. 

The  tongue  of  most  birds  contains  little  soft  flesh,  and  is 
composed  chiefly  of  cartilage  and  bone.  The  sense  of  taste 


76 


ZOOLOGY. 


seems  not  to  be  very  great.  Neither  can  touch  be  very 
exquisite,  as  every  part  of  their  body  is  covered  with  sub¬ 
stances  ill  adapted  for  conveying  sensitive  impressions. 

13S.  The  trachtea,  or  wind-pipe,  consists  of  entire  circular 
rings.  At  its  lower  part,  where  it  branches  into  two,  is 
placed  an  epiglottis  or  elastic  flap,  by  which  sounds  are  pro¬ 
duced,  and  where  emanate  the  notes  of  song  birds.  The 
large  proportion  of  air  inhaled,  and  the  powerful  muscles  of 
the  chest,  enable  those  little  animals  to  pour  forth  an  amazing 
volume  of  sound,  the  modulations  of  which  are,  in  some  cases, 
so  exquisite. 

139.  The  shape  of  birds  is  admirably  suited  for  quick  move¬ 
ments  through  the  resisting  air.  Thus  the  body  tapers  at  both 
ends,  and  swells  out  gently  in  the  middle.  The  feathers  of 
both  wings  are  also  equally  adjusted,  so  that  their  actions 
exactly  coincide  ;  the  wing  is  concave  above  and  convex  below, 
thus  presenting  a  rounded  and  slightly  resisting  surface  in  its 
elevation,  and  a  strong  resisting  surface  in  its  depression. 
By  modifying  the  quantity  of  air  thrown  into  their  bodies, 
'niids  can  also  soar  high  into  the  atmosphere,  or  skim  the 

rface  of  the  earth.  The  eagle,  the  falcon,  the  kite,  and 
many  others,  after  ascending  to  a  great  height,  become  so 
buoyant  from  the  expansion  of  the  air  contained  in  their 
cavities,  that  they  soar  and  float  along  almost  without  the 
efforts  of  their  wings.  When  they  wish  to  descend  rapidly, 
they  suddenly  expel  the  superfluous  air,  and  thus  render  their 
bodies  heavier. 

Most  birds  renew  their  feathers  twice  a-year,  which  is 
termed  moulting.  At  these  periods,  they  are  sickly.  Some 
assume  a  different  colour  of  plumage  in  summer  from  that  of 
winter,  as  the  ptarmigan  ;  and,  in  general,  the  colour  of  birds 
varies  according  to  their  age. 

The  ingenuity  and  perseverance  displayed  by  these  animals 
in  constructing  their  nests,  and  the  all-absorbing  interest 
which  the  care  of  their  young  excites  in  them,  are  not  the 
least  interesting  portion  of  the  history  of  the  feathered  tribe. 
If,  to  this,  we  add  the  beauty  and  variety  of  their  plumage, 
their  wheeling  flights  through  the  air,  and  their  melody  asso¬ 
ciated  with  every  thing  that  is  lovely  in  nature,  and  cheering 
in  the  season  of  the  year,  we  need  not  be  surprised  that  they 
should  so  frequently  engross  the  fondest  speculations  of  the 
lover  of  nature. 

140.  Possessed  of  such  powers  of  locomotion,  the  migrations 


BIRDS* 


77 

of  birds  are  more  frequent  and  more  extensive  than  that  of 
most  other  animals.  There  are  two  kinds  of  this  migration. 
The  one  of  birds  that  spend  the  summer  in  our  temperate 
climates,  and  leave  us  on  the  approach  of  winter — such  as  the 
swallows,  the  cuckoo,  quails,  &c.  ;  and  the  other  of  those  that 
leave  the  arctic  climates  at  the  close  of  the  year,  and  come  to 
spend  a  milder  winter  on  our  insular  shores.  Of  this  kind  are, 
the  swan,  goose,  dotterel,  &c.  More  partial  migrations  take 
place  from  one  part  of  a  country  to  the  other,,  at  particular 
seasons,  and  among  particular  classes  of  the  feathered  tribes. 

In  these  migrations,  the  birds  take  advantage  of  land  as 
much  as  possible,  and  skim  along  the  coasts,  or  cross  the 
inland  countries,  resting  when  they  become  exhausted.  As 
birds  fly  at  the  rate  of  from  fifty  to  a  hundred  miles  an  hour,  the 
crossing  of  a  sea,  or  a  considerable  space  of  ocean,  especially  to 
those  that  have  amazing  strength  and  endurance  of  flight,  is 
not  deemed  an  arduous  undertaking. 

After  all,  such  migrations  seldom  extend  across  a  wide  space 
of  ocean.  No  American  birds  come  to  this  country,  or  Europe, 
except  in  rare  instances,  when  stragglers  are  forced  out  to  sea 
by  hurricanes.  The  male  birds  are  said  to  fake  the  lead  in 
their  migratory  flights,  and  to  arrive  a  day  or  two  before  the 
females.  The  great  sympathy  which  birds  manifest  with 
atmospheric  changes — the  presence  or  absence  of  the  food 
on  which  they  live  —  and  a  certain  unknown  internal  change, 
in  some  cases  exhibiting  symptoms  of  increased  heat  and 
irritation  in  their  systems,  seem  all  conducive  to  excite  the 
particular  instinct  which  impels  to  emigration. 

There  is  a  Power,  whose  care 

Teaches  thy  way  along  that  pathless  coast, 

The  desert  and  illimitable  air. 

Lone  wandering,  but  not  lost. 

All  day  thy  wings  have  fann’d, 

At  that  far  height,  the  cold  dim  atmosphere, 

Yet  stoop  not  weary  to  the  welcome  land, 

Though  the  dark  night  is  near. 

In  describing  birds,  it  is  necessary  to  be  acquainted  with  the 
following  terms  : 


78  ZOOLOGY. 

No.  25. 

a  tlie  cere,  a  naked  piece 
of  skin  at  the  base  of  the 
bill  in  several  species  of 
birds  ;  b  the  wing  coverts 
or  tectrices  ;  c  the  tertials 
of  the  wing,  attached  to 
the  second  bone ;  d  the 
secondaries ;  e  the  prima¬ 
ries  attached  to  the  first 
bone  or  carpus  ;/the  rump 
feathers ;  g  the  middle  tail 
feathers.  The  other  terms 
are,  the  occiput  or  back  of 
the  head  —  the  gorge  or 
throat — the  ventre  or  belly. 

The  nests  of  birds  are  interesting  objects,  and  vary  in 
structure  according  to  the  species.  The  eggs  also  are  of 
different  hues  and  shapes,  according  to  the  families  to  which 
they  belong.  In  many  instances,  the  colour  of  the  egg  is 
adapted  to  the  surrounding  objects  among  which  the  nest  of 
the  bird  is  situated.  The  development  of  the  chick  in  the  egg 
has  been  explained  sect.  vi.  48. 

141.  The  form  of  the  bill,  and  feet  and  claws,  afford  the 
distinctive  marks  of  classification.  Temminck  arranges  birds 
into  sixteen  orders. 

ORDER  I.  RAP  ACES,  BIRDS  OP  PREY. 

142.  These  are  distinguished  by  their  strong,  hard,  and 
booked  beaks  and  talons,  large  wings,  muscular  bodies,  and 
acute  vision.  They  have  four  toes  on  the  foot,  and  a  mem¬ 
brane  or  cere  at  the  base  of  the  upper  mandible.  They  prey 
upon  other  birds  and  small  animals,  and  are  strictly  carnivo¬ 
rous.  They  are  divided  into  diurnal,  or  those  that  prey 
during  the  day,  and  nocturnal  or  night  feeding.  The  diurnal 
comprehends  the  vultures,  condor,  eagles,  and  the  hawk 
family.  The  nocturnal,  the  owls,  of  which  there  are  several 
species. 

The  golden  eagle  is,  like  the  lion  among  quadrupeds,  the 
king  of  birds,  and  this  distinction  fie  merits  from  his  size, 
muscular  form,  noble  and  daring  aspect,  and  his  prowess  as  a 
hunter.  These  birds,  like  carnivorous  quadrupeds,  are  soli¬ 
tary.  comparatively  scarce,  bring  forth  only  two  young,  and 
build  their  nests  in  high  and  inaccessible  rocks  and  moun¬ 
tains. 

The  owl  exhibits  a  structure  admirably  suited  for  its 


a 


BIRDS. 


79 


nocturnal  habits.  Its  soft  silken  plumage  enables  it  to  tiit 
through  the  dusk  with  a  noiseless  motion — its  eye  is,  like  the 
cats,  adapted  for  nocturnal  vision — and  it3  external  ear  is  most 
ample,  and  calculated  to  take  in  the  slightest  sound  which  the 
birds  or  mice,  on  which  it  preys,  may  convey  to  it. 


ORDER  II.  OMNIVORES. 


143.  Embraces  those  birds  which  live  on  all  kinds  of  food. 
The  beak  is  robust,  of  middle  size,  and  sharp  on  the  edges  ; 
the  upper  mandible  convex,  and  notched  at  the  point ;  feet 
with  four  toes  ;  wings  of  medium  length  ;  quill-feathers  termi¬ 
nating  in  a  point.  Among  this  order  are  ranged, — 

Corvus— the  raven,  hooded-crow,  Garrulus— magpie,  jay. 

rook,  daw.  Oriolus — the  golden  oriole. 

Sturnus — the  starling.  Paradisca — birds  of  paradise. 

The  crow  is  remarkable,  as  being  one  of  the  few  animals 
which  are  found  in  every  climate,  and  almost  every  region  of 
the  globe.  It  feeds  chiefly  on  worms  and  insects  ;  and  hence 
is  supposed  to  do  less  harm  to  the  fields  of  the  farmer,  than 
the  benefit  that  it  bestows,  by  ridding  the  ground  of  vermin. 
A  rookery  is  an  interesting  scene,  where  the  instinctive  sagaci¬ 
ties  of  the  crow  are  amusingly  developed. 


ORDER  III.  IN3ECTIV0RE3. 


144.  The  bill  is  short,  or  of  a  middle  size,  straight,  rounded, 
or  curved.  Upper  mandible  curved,  and  notched  at  the  tip  ; 
base  for  the  most  part  beset  with  bristly  hairs  ;  feet  with  three 
toes  before,  and  one  behind,  with  parallel  articulations,  the 
exterior  toe  adhering  at  its  base  ;  or,  in  some  species,  to  the 
first  phalanx  of  the  middle  toe.  This  order  includes  many 
song  birds.  They  live  chiefly  on  insects  in  summer,  and  on 
berries  and  seeds  in  winter.  The  principal  genera  are, — 


Turdus— thrush,  blackbird, 


Lanius — shrike. 

Muscicapa — fly-catcher. 
MotaciUa — wagtail. 

Sylvia — warblers,  red-breast 


mocking  bird,  ouzel. 


Troglodytes — wren . 


Edolius — malabar  edolius. 
Saxicola — chat,  wheat -ear. 


ORDER  IV.  GRANIVORES 


145.  The  bill  more  or  les3  conical ;  short,  strong  mandibles, 


80 


ZOOLOGY. 


mostly  without  notches  ;  wings  of  medium  length  ;  four  toes, 
the  anterior  ones  entirely  divided  ;  feed  on  seeds  of  plants  and 
grain. 

Alauda  —  lark 
Parus  —  titmouse 
Emberiza  —  bunting 
Loxia  —  crossbill 

The  bullfinch  is  celebrated  for  its  musical  powers,  and  the 
facility  with  which  it  may  be  taught  to  sing  airs.  The  cross¬ 
bill  has  a  singular  bill ;  the  points  of  the  mandibles  crossing 
each  other,  from  whence  it  derives  its  name. 


Pyrrhula  —  bullfinch 
Fringilla  —  finch 
Colias  —  coly 
Tanager  —  black  tanager 


ORDER  V.  Z Y GODACTYLI. 

146.  The  form  of  the  bill  varies,  is  more  or  less  curved, 
sometimes  hooked  or  straight,  and  angular.  The  feet  have 
two  toes  before,  and  two  behind.  Among  the  genera  are, 

Cuculus  —  cuckoo  Psittacus  —  parrot,  cockatoo 

Ramphastos  — toucan  Pic  us  —  woodpecker 

Trojcn  —  quizel  Yitnx  —  wry-neek 


ORDER  VI.  CANISODACTYLI. 

147.  Bill  more  or  less  bent,  or  straight ;  slender  feet,  with 
three  toes  before,  and  one  behind,  the  exterior  one  always 
adhering  at  its  base  to  the  middle  toe  ;  the  hind  toe  usually 
long  ;  all  the  toes  with  long  bent  claws.  Includes 

Ojcyrh  gnchus  Certhia  —  creeper 

Stitt  a  —  nut-liatcli  TicJiodroma  —  wall-creeper 

TrochUus  —  humming  bird  Upupa  —  hoopoe 

The  humming  birds  are  the  smallest  and  most  brilliant  in 
their  plumage  of  all  the  feathered  tribes.  They  are  natives  of 
America. 


ORDER  VII.  ALCYONES. 

148.  Bill  of  medium  size,  long  in  some  species,  pointed,  and 
nearly  quadrangular,  either  straight  or  bent ;  tarsus  very  short ; 
three  toes  before,  adhering,  and  one  behind.  Including 


Merops  —  bee-cater 
Dacelo  —  gigantic  dacelo 


Akcdo  —  king-fisher 


BIRDS. 


81 


ORDEB  Tin.  CHELIDONES. 

149.  Bill  very  short,  greatly  depressed,  and  much  dilated  at 
the  base  ;  the  upper  mandible  curved  at  the  point ;  legs  short ; 
three  toes  before,  and  one  behind  ;  front  toes  free,  or  connected 
at  the  base  by  a  short  membrane ;  claws  much  hooked  ;  wings 
long.  Including 


Hirundo  —  swallow,  swift,  martin 
Caprimulgus  —  goatsucker 
Podargus  —  horned  podargus 

ORDER  IX.  COLUMB.& 

150.  Bill  of  medium  size,  compressed  ;  the  base  of  the  upper 
mandible  covered  by  a  soft  skin,  in  which  the  nostrils  are 
situated,  the  point  more  or  less  bent ;  feet  with  three  com¬ 
pletely  divided  toes  before,  and  one  behind.  Containing  the 
family  of  pigeons,  remarkable  for  their  symmetry  of  form, 
great  capability  of  domestication,  and  power  of  sustaining  long 
and  rapid  flights.  Pigeons  feed  their  young  by  discharging 
from  their  crop  the  softened  grain  and  pulse  which  they  collect 
there.  The  rock  pigeon  is  supposed  to  be  the  original  of  our 
European  varieties. 


ORDER  X.  GALLINjE 

151.  Bill  strong;  short,  convex,  and  in  some  genera  it  is 
partly  covered  by  a  cere ;  upper  mandible  bending  from  its 
base,  or  only  towards  the  tip,  and  projecting  over  the  point  of 
the  lower  one ;  nostrils  protected  by  a  cartilaginous  scale, 
naked  in  some,  and  feathered  in  others  ;  wings  short  and  con¬ 
cave  ;  feet  with  three  toes  before,  and  one  behind,  united  at 
the  base  by  a  membrane.  Includes 

GaRus  —  domestic  cock  Kumida  —  guinea-fowl 

Phasanius  —  pheasant  Tetrao  —  grouse 

i Icleagrus  —  turkey  Perdix  —  quail,  partridge 

The  domestic  fowl,  and  the  pheasant,  are  supposed  to  have 
come  originally  from  Asia.  The  turkey  is  a  native  of  America. 
The  ptarmigan,  or  white  grouse,  is  an  Alpine  bird,  and  changes 
the  colour  of  its  plumage  on  the  approach  of  winter. 

F 


■a -2 


ZOOLOGY. 


ORDER  XI.  ALECT0RIDE8. 

152.  Bill  the  size  of  the  head,  or  a  little  shorter,  strong  and 
robust  ;  the  upper  mandible  convex,  and  frequently  hooked  at 
the  point  *,  the  toes  slender,  three  before  and  one  behind,  the 
articulation  of  the  hind  toe  higher  than  those  before.  The 
genera  are, — 

Psophia  — ■  trumpeter  Palemedea  —  screamer 

Dicholophus  —  crested  dicholophus  Channa  —  jacana 
Glariola  —  collared  pratincole 

ORDER  XIi.  CURSORE3. 

153.  This  order  is  characterized  by  a  bill  of  medium  size  or 
short,  long  legs  and  naked  above  the  knee,  with  two  or  three 
anterior  toes  only.  It  includes  some  remarkable  genera,  as 

Struthio  —  ostrich  Otis  —  bustard 

Dromaius  —  emu  Cursorius  —  courier 

Casuanus  —  cassowary 

The  ostrich,  cf  which  there  are  two  species,  the  African 
anu  American,  is  the  largest  and  most  powerful  of  birds.  The 
African  ostrich  is  six  to  eight  feet  high.  It  is  not  adapted  for 
flight,  and  therefore  has  the  legs  more  muscular  than  the 
wings ;  and  the  body  is  covered  with  plumes  of  detached 
filaments,  instead  of  the  compacted  feathers  of  other  birds. 
The  third,  or  inner  toe,  is  so  small  and  imperfect,  as  to  have 
been  overlooked  by  many  observers.  It  runs  with  great  swift¬ 
ness,  assisted  by  its  wings.  When  hotly  pursued,  it  is  said 
to  dash  stones  behind  it  with  great  violence.  It  lays  its 
eggs  on  the  sea  sand,  and  leaves  them  to  be  hatched  by  the 
warmth  of  the  sun.  These  eggs  weigh  nearly  three  pounds 
each.  In  colder  temperatures,  the  same  bird,  however,  sits  on 
and  hatches  its  eggs  with  the  utmost  assiduity.  It  feeds  on 
grass  and  grain  ;  and  so  powerful  is  its  large  gizzard,  that  it 
wears  down  and  obliterates  the  stamp  of  coins  that  it  may 
have  swallowed.  The  American  species  is  smaller,  and  of  a 
grayish  yellow  colour. 

The  emu  is  seven  feet  high ;  colour  of  plumage  brown,  of 
different  shades,  consisting  of  pendulous  plumes  of  a  hairy 
texture.  It  ts  a  native  of  New  Holland. 

•  •  4 


BIRDS. 


83 


ORDER  Xm.  GRALLAT0RE3. 

154.  The  birds  of  this  order,  from  their  habits,  are  called 
waders.  The  bill  varies  —  is  generally  straight,  elongated, 
conical,  compressed,  and  rarely  depressed.  The  legs  are  long 
and  slender,  and  for  the  most  part  naked  above  the  knee. 
Three  or  four  toes.  The  genera  are  numerous,  and  are  sub¬ 
divided  into  groups.  Among  these  are, — 

Charadrius — plovers  Scolopax  —  woodcock 

Grits  —  cranes  Hall  us  —  rails 

ORDER  XIV.  PINNATIPEDES. 

155.  Bill  of  medium  size  ;  legs  of  moderate  length  ;  the 
toes  with  half  or  rudimentary  webs  along  their  sides.  The 
species  living  much  in  the  water. 

Fulica — coot  Podiceps —  grebe 


ORDER  XV.  PALMIPEDES. 


156.  Bills  varied  in  form,  some  round,  others  flat,  legs 
short,  and  placed  far  behind,  anterior  toes,  wholly  or  partially 
connected  by  a  membrane,  hence  the  terra  web-footed.  The 
species  are  all  aquatic  ;  and  the  families  are  numerous. 


Larus  —  gulls 
Procellaria  —  petrels 
Diomedea —albatross 
Anser — goose 


Cygnus  —  swans 
Anas  —  ducks 
Colymbus — divers 
Mormon  —  puffins. 


Many  birds  of  this  order  are  migratory  ;  spending  their 
summers,  and  breeding  in  the  arctic  regions,  and  coming  to 
more  temperate  climates  during  winter.  They  live  on  fish 
and  marine  animals. 


ORDER  XVI.  INERTES. 

257.  Characterized  by  sfcort,  thick,  inactive  bodies  ;  legs 
placed  far  behind  ;  toes  short ;  wings  not  fitted  for  flight. 
The  apterex  inhabits  New  Zealand.  Didus,  the  dodo,  within 
the  last  two  hundred  years,  was  found  in  the  Mauritius,  but  is 
now  extinct. 


84 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  XIV. 

CLASS  III.  — REPTILIA,  REPTILE*. 

158.  In  the  class  of  reptiles,  vve  begin  to  perceive  a  falling 
off  from  that  complete  organization  and  vigorous  play  of  the 
vital  functions,  which  are  found  in  the  preceding  classes. 
This  is  remarkable  in  the  less  hard  or  compact  structure  of 
the  bones,  and  the  deficiency  of  portions  of  the  skeleton  ;  in 
the  feeble  power  of  producing  animal  heat,  arising  from  an 
imperfect  aeration  of  the  blood ;  in  their  sluggish  motions ; 
diminished  power  of  excitability,  and  the  obtuseness  of  the 
organs  of  sense.  % 

The  skin  of  reptiles  is  either  naked,  or  covered  with  scales  ; 
and  among  some  tribes  it  is  periodically  thrown  off  and 
lenewed.  They  are  cold,  red  blooded  animals,  respire  by 
lungs,  and  some  also  by  branchiae.  Some  are  without  feet, 
others  have  two,  and  four.  Certain  species  live  on  land, 
others  are  aquatic.  The  structure  of  the  heart,  and  the  cir¬ 
culation,  is  peculiar.  The  whole  blood  does  not  regularly 
pass  through  the  lungs,  a  part  of  the  venous  blood  flowing  by 
a  direct  communication  from  the  great  veins  to  the  vessels 
of  the  left  side  of  the  heart.  Respiration  is  also  frequently 
interrupted  for  a  considerable  period  without  injury  to  the  life 
of  the  animal.  The  heart  is  either  single  or  double.  The 
lobes  of  the  lungs  are  unequal,  and  the  cells  larger  than  in  the 
higher  classes  of  animais. 

In  consequence  of  this  imperfect  respiration,  the  animal  heat 
is  kept  low,  the  temperature  rising  very  little  above  that  of 
the  surrounding  medium,  the  whole  animal  energies  also 
partake  of  this  diminished  activity  —  their  motions  are  slow, 
their  appetites  irregular,  their  absorbent  and  exhalent  systems 
inactive,  and  so  powerless  are  they  in  resisting  cold,  that  in 
diminished  temperatures  they  fall  into  a  state  of  torpidity,  and 
may  be  frozen  with  a  cold  which  congeals  water. 

The  brain  is  small,  and  the  manifestations  of  instinct  very 
incomplete.  The  living  actions  are  frequently  carried  on  after 
decapitation ;  such  as  pulsation  of  the  heart,  and  muscular 
motion,  circumstances  that  indicate  the  influence  of  the  nerves 
and  ganglions  on  the  vital  functions.  The  senses  of  reptiles 
ure  five,  but  they  are  obtuse,  and  in  some  cases  very  imperfect. 
The  hard  horny  plates,  or  the  tough  skins  with  which  they 


BIRDS. 


85 


are  covered,  prevent  a  delicate  sense  of  touch.  The  ear  is 
simple  in  its  structure,  and  not  very  sensitive  to  impressions  of 
sound  ;  and  the  eyes  are  frequently  covered  by  a  semi  pellucid 
membrane. 

Reptiles  are  oviparous,  either  producing  spawn,  which 
becomes  vivified  without  the  hatching  or  care  of  the  parent, 
or  they  are  ovo-viviparous,  producing  eggs  containing  living 
young.  In  the  frog,  and  some  others,  the  young  undergo  suc¬ 
cessive  metamorphoses  in  their  embryo  state.  (See  Sect. 
vi^48.) 

This  class  has  been  divided  into  four  orders. 


ORDER  I.  CHELONIA,  TORTOISES. 


No.  26. 


159.  The  heart  has  two  auricles,  and  the  body  is  incased 
in  a  horny  buckler,  or  double  shell,  composed  of  plates  called 
tortoise  shell. 

Although  the  external  appearance  of  these 
animals  would  not  indicate  any  resemblance 
to  the  vertebrata,  yet,  on  examining  them 
internally,  we  find  a  bony  skeleton  with  a 
vertebral  column,  though  somewhat  imper¬ 
fect,  and  four  extremities  exactly  similar  in 
structure  to  those  of  the  higher  vertebrata. 

Tortoises  have  no  teeth.  The  cavity  of 
the  chest  not  permitting  of  alternate  eleva¬ 
tion  and  depression,  they  respire  by  an 
effort  of  the  mouth  and  nostrils  alone. 
Through  the  latter  they  inspire  air ;  and  placing  the  tongue 
over  the  inner  cavity  of  the  nostrils,  so  as  to  shut  it,  they 
force  the  air  down  into  the  lungs.  Some  live  on  vegetable 
matter,  others  on  insects  and  fishes,  but  they  can  remain 
months,  and  even  years,  without  eating.  They  are  said  to 
live,  at  least,  a  century.  Tortoises  are  divided  into  land,  fresh 
water,  and  marine.  The  turtle  is  esteemed  for  the  richness  of 
its  flesh.  It  is  from  six  to  seven  feet  in  length,  and  weighs 
from  seven  to  eight  hundred  pounds.  It  is  gregarious,  and 
feeds  on  sea-weed,  and  lays  its  eggs  on  the  shore  among 
sand. 


ORDER  II.  SAURIA. 

159.  The  heart  has  two  auricles.  The  body  is  covered 
with  scales,  and  there  are  three  or  four  feet.  The  lungs  are 


ZOOLOGY. 


86 


large,  and  extend  along  the  back.  The  mouth  is  armed  with 
teeth,  and  the  toes  with  claws.  The  tail  is  long,  and  often 
thick  at  the  base. 


Geckotida — geco. 
Cammceleonida — chameleon. 
Scincoide — elongated  lizard. 


Crocodilia — crocodile. 
Lacertinidia — lizards. 
Iguanada — iguana,  draco. 


The  crocodiles,  of  which  there  are  two  kinds,  the  gavial  and 
alligator,  are  aquatic  animals,  thirty  feet  long.  The  young  are 
produced  from  eggs,  which,  notwithstanding  the  size  of  the 
animal,  are  not  larger  than  those  of  a  goose. 

The  chameleon  (little  lion)  lives  in  trees,  and  feeds  on 
insects.  It  has  several  curious  adaptations  for  its  mode  of 
life.  Its  toes  are  admirably  formed  for  grasping  the  branches 
— its  tail  is  prehensile — its  eyes  project  from  the  sockets,  and, 
incased  in  a  tube,  can  be  moved  in  all  directions  without 
motion  of  the  head.  The  colour  of  the  skin  is  susceptible  of 
three  or  four  shades,  yellow,  green,  and  purple,  suiting  it  to 
the  tints  of  the  leaves  ;  and  the  tongue,  which  equals  in  length 
its  body,  has  such  elasticity  as  to  be  compressed  into  half  an 
inch,  and  suddenly  extended  to  six  or  seven  inches.  Its  tip  is 
hollow,  and  covered  with  a  viscid  fluid,  for  entangling  flies. 
The  lungs  are  of  enormous  proportions  to  its  body.  The  change 
of  hue  seems  to  be  influenced  greatly  by  the  quantity  of  light  — 
by  the  respiration,  and  the  passions,  and  desires  of  the  animal. 
Its  locomotion  is  extremely  sluggish. 


ORDER  III.  OPHIDIA. 


160.  Serpents  have  elongated  bodies  —  without  feet  —  a  heart 
with  two  auricles — some  with  one  lung  —  a  scaly  covering,  or 
naked  skin.  The  skeleton  consists  of  a  vertebral  column, 
and  ribs  —  sometimes  the  rudiments  of  feet  are  visible.  Among 
the  families  are, — 


Coluber. 
Crotodus. 
Viper  a. 
Xuda. 


Anguina. 

Amphisbcena. 

Typhlops. 

Boa. 


Serpents  are  either  innocuous,  or  furnished  with  a  poisonous 
apparatus. 


BIRDS. 


87 


No.  27. 


The  venomous  serpents,  as  the 
coluber,  rattle-snake,  vipers,  have  a 
bag  in  the  upper  jaw,  which  contains  a 
poisonous  fluid.  When  a  wound  is 
made  by  a  bite  of  the  animal,  this 
fluid  passes  by  a  duct  along  a  groove 
in  the  tooth,  and  thus  is  instilled  into 


its  victim.  They  have  a  slender  forked  tongue. 

The  motion  of  serpents  is  of  a  waving  nature,  produced  by 
the  successive  actions  of  the  muscles  on  their  jointed 
body.  Some  live  in  water,  others  on  the  ground,  and  a  few 
in  trees.  Their  eggs  are  generally  connected  together. 

The  boa  is  above  thirty  feet  in  length.  Its  jaws  are 
of  great  capacity,  and  it  bruises  its  prey  into  an  elongated 
flattened  form  before  swallowing  it,  smearing  it  over  with 
saliva.  The  rattlesnake  has  a  horny  jointed  appendage  to  its 
tail,  by  which  it  makes  the  peculiar  noise,  from  whence  its 
name  is  derived. 


ORDER  IT.  BATRACHIA. 


161.  The  frog  tribe  have  a  single  heart,  two  lungs,  and  in 
their  embryo  state  branchiae,  which,  in  some  species,  as  the 
siren,  are  retained  through  life.  They  have  four  or  two  feet, 
with  webbed  toes,  and  a  skin  without  scales.  The  genera  con¬ 
sists  of, — 


liana — frogs. 
Scdamandra. 


Proteus. 

Siren. 


The  males  of  the  green  frog  croak  very  loud,  and,  in  doing 
so,  expand  two  large  bladders  placed  at  the  angles  of  the 
mouth. 

The  ova  of  the  pipa  or  Guinea  frog  are  hatched  on  the  back 
of  the  female,  where  they  grow  into  tadpoles,  and  remain  there 
for  three  months,  till  they  have  acquired  four  legs. 

The  tree  frog  of  America  adheres  to  the  leaves  and  branches 
of  trees,  by  a  slimey  matter  which  covers  its  skin. 

The  toad  is  a  loathsome-looking  animal,  but  is  not  poisonous. 
It  is  very  retentive  of  life  ;  and  instances  are  adduced  of  its 
living  entombed  in  hollows  of  stones  and  trees  for  centuries. 


83 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  XV. 

CLASS  IV.  —  PISCES,  FISHES. 

162.  Fishes  form  the  fourth  and  last  class  of  vertebrated 
animals.  The  bones  are  less  compact  even  than  those  of 
reptiles,  and  have  a  fibrous  structure.  The  vertebrae  are 
circular,  with  hollow  cavities  on  both  ends,  instead  of  the 
alternate  concave  and  convex  surfaces,  by  which  those  of  the 
higher  vertebrata  are  jointed.  These  circular  vertebrae  are 
connected  by  an  elastic  cartilaginous  substance,  which  admits 
of  a  vibrating  motion  horizontally.  The  processes  of  the 
vertebrae  expand  into  ribs,  having  a  groove  on  each  side, 
along  which  the  nerves  and  ganglions  pass. 

The  head  is  composed  of  numerous  bones,  imperfectly 
connected  together  by  cartilage  and  ligaments.  The  fins  are 
in  place  of  limbs,  and  are  supported  by  small  bones,  corres¬ 
ponding  to  the  tarsal  bones  of  the  higher  animals. 

163.  The  heart  of  fishes  is  single,  consisting  of  one  auricle, 
and  one  ventricle.  The  blood  is  propelled  from  this  ventricle 
to  the  vessels  of  the  branchiae  or  gills,  situated  on  each  side  of 
the  head.  Over  these  gills,  the  water  taken  in  by  the  mouth, 
in  a  manner  analogous  to  respiration,  constantly  passes ;  and 
after  imparting  a  quantity  of  oxygen  gas  contained  in  it  to  the 
blood,  escapes  through  an  opening  covered  by  a  flap,  called 
the  operculum.  The  venous  blood  having  thus  received  a 
quantity  of  air,  is  conveyed  into  a  vessel,  corresponding  to 
the  aorta,  by  which  it  is  circulated  throughout  the  body. 

The  covering  of  the  gills  is  called  the  operculum,  and  is 
divided  into  three  parts  ;  in  some  orders  of  fishes,  the  opercu¬ 
lum  is  absent,  and  the  external  communication  is  by  several 
circular  openings. 

The  scapular  bones,  and  the  pelvis,  are  very  imperfect  in 
fishes,  are  unattached  to  the  rest  of  the  skeleton,  and  vary  in 
their  positions. 

Fishes  are  cold  blooded,  their  respiratory  functions  being  no 
more  than  adequate  to  keep  their  temperature  a  little  above 
that  of  the  surrounding  medium. 


FISHES. 


89 


No.  28. 


a  operculum,  or  gill  cover,  b  pectoral  fin.  c  ventral. 
d  anal  and  caudaL  e  dorsal. 

164.  The  shape  and  entire  structure  of  fishes  are  adapted 
for  the  medium  in  which  they  live.  The  body  tapers  towards 
the  head  and  tail,  and  swells  out  in  the  middle.  The  fins  and 
tail  are  the  organs  of  motion.  These  fins  are  composed  of 
membrane,  supported  by  rays.  The  spinous  rays  are  com¬ 
posed  of  a  single  piece,  hard,  flexible,  pointed  ;  the  articulated, 
or  branched  rays,  are  made  up  of  joints  or  branches  articulated 
together.  The  number  of  fins  vary  in  the  different  classes  ; 
there  are  generally  four,  sometimes  two  ;  and,  in  some  cases, 
none.  They  are  named  from  their  positions,  as  explained  in 
the  wood  cut. 

Besides  the  skin,  there  is  a  covering  of  scales  in  a  great 
proportion  of  fishes,  and  these  vary  in  form,  according  to  the 
different  orders. 

Along  the  body  of  the  fish,  on  each  side,  there  is  a  line  of 
peculiar  scales,  in  many  cases  forming  a  dark  band,  as  in  the 
haddock.  In  these  there  are  glands  which  secrete  a  tenacious 
mucus,  with  which  the  surface  of  the  body  is  kept  constantly 
lubricated,  and  thus  the  macerating  effect  of  water  is  prevented. 
There  are  cirri,  or  long  tapering  bodies,  which  spring  from 
some  fishes,  that  seem  to  act  as  organs  of  touch. 

165.  The  brain  of  fishes  is  small,  and  does  not  fill  the  entire 
cavity  of  the  cranium.  (Sect.  viii.  63.)  The  different  parts  of 
the  brain  are  arranged  one  after  the  other.  At  the  base  of  the 
olfactory  nerves,  are  ganglionic  knots.  The  nostrils  open  by 
two  simple  cavities  at  the  end  of  the  muzzle. 

The  cornea  of  the  eye  is  very  flat,  to  adapt  it  to  the  dense 
medium  of  water ;  and  there  is  little  aqueous  humour.  The 
lens  is  almost  spherical,  and  made  up  of  innumerable  compact 
layers  of  albumen.  The  tongue  and  palates  of  fishes  can  have 
but  little  sensibility  of  taste,  as  they  are  both  composed  chiefly 
of  bone. 


90 


ZOOLOGY 


The  teeth  are  numerous,  and  situated  in  all  parts  of  the 
front  of  the  jaws,  mouth,  tongue,  and  branchiae.  They  vary 
much  in  form  ;  in  general,  they  are  used  more  as  a  means  of 
entangling  their  food,  than  for  masticating  it,  a  few  orders 
only  having  round  grinders.  The  teeth  are  simply  attached  to 
the  palate,  or  external  surface  of  the  bones  of  the  jaw,  not 
indented  into  sockets,  as  in  the  other  vertebrata. 

The  stomach  of  fishes  is  simple,  as  well  as  the  intestinal 
canal,  and  their  digestion  rapid.  In  a  great  proportion 
of  fishes,  there  is  immediately  below,  and  in  the  hollow 
of  the  spine,  an  air  bag,  which  communicates  either  with  the 
gullet,  or  the  branchia?,  or  with  both.  Attached  to  this,  are 
certain  muscles,  which,  by  acting  on  this  bag.  compress  or 
permit  it  to  expand  at  the  will  of  the  animal  ;  by  this  means, 
the  air  is  so  modified,  as  to  render  the  body  lighter  or  heavier, 
so  as  to  permit  of  the  animal’s  easy  ascent  or  descent  in  the 
water.  To  fishes  that  live  in  deep  seas,  where  their  range 
may  be  a  mile  or  two  of  perpendicular  depth,  this  contrivance 
is  indispensable.  Flat  fishes  that  inhabit  shallowwater,  as  the 
ray  or  flounder,  have  no  such  air  bag. 

As  the  progressive  motions  of  fishes  are  all  caused  by  hori¬ 
zontal  movements  of  the  body,  the  muscular  fibres  range  in 
a  direction  from  the  head  to  the  tail,  and  have  thus  a  greater 
uniformity  of  action  than  in  terrestrial  animals.  In  some,  the 
colour  of  the  muscles  is  reddish,  in  the  greater  proportion 
white.  The  greatest  muscular  power  resides  in  the  parts  con¬ 
nected  with  the  tail. 

166.  Fishes  propagate  by  spawn.  The  roe,  or  egg  bag,  is 
contained  in  the  female,  the  milt  in  the  male.  The  spawn  is 
deposited  in  the  sand  of  shallow  seas  and  rivers,  and  the 
development  of  the  young  is  left  to  the  heat  of  the  sun  and 
air.  Fishes  are  amazingly  prolific.  The  spawn  of  the  carp 
contains  two  hundred  thousand  ;  that  of  the  herring,  thirty 
thousand  ;  the  flounder,  upwards  of  a  million  ;  the  cod,  three 
millions.  Many  fishes  are  migratory,  and  their  movements 
are  from  deep  seas  to  shallow,  and  from  the  arctic  regions  to  the 
more  temperate  latitudes.  They  thus  migrate,  to  procure 
particular  kinds  of  food,  and  to  deposit  their  spawn.  The 
generality  of  fishes,  however,  like  terrestrial  animals,  are  more 
fixed  to  certain  localities,  than  might  at  first  be  supposed  from 
the  fluctuating  nature  of  the  element  in  which  they  live.  It  is 
believed  that  salmon  continue  to  frequent  the  same  rivers 
during  spawning  time  for  successive  generations. 


FISHES. 


91 

Fishes  are  supposed  to  be  long  lived  ;  and  instances  are 
recorded  of  pike  having  existed  for  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years. 

They  are  not  devoid  of  instincts,  although  their  habits  are 
not  easily  ascertained.  They  may  be  tamed,  so  as  to  feed 
from  the  hand.  And  they  will  come  to  be  fed  at  stated 
periods,  thus  indicating  the  power  of  memory. 

Fish  form  a  light  and  nutritious  food,  and  are  of  great  im¬ 
portance  in  an  economical  and  commercial  view. 

Isinglass  is  the  glutinous  matter  of  the  skin  and  bone  of  the 
sturgeon  and  other  fishes. 

167-  There  are  two  great  divisions  of  fishes, — those  with  a 
bony  skeleton,  and  the  chondropterygii,  or  cartilaginous. 


ORDER  I.  ACANTHOPTERYGII,  Spi.xj  Fins. 


168.  With  spines  supporting  the  whole,  or  the  first  rays  of 
the  dorsal  fin,  or  where  the  fin  is  wanting  a  few  free  spines. 
Spines  also  supporting  the  first  rays  of  the  anal,  and  one  to  the 
ventral  fins.  This  order  comprehends  numerous  families  of 
the  ordinary  fishes,  among  which  are, — 


Percoides —  perches. 

Buccce  Loricatce — mailed  cheeks, 
gurnards. 

Squamipennes—chsetodon. 
Scomberaidcs — mackarel,  sword-fish. 


Thcutycs — sturgeon. 
Mugcloidcs — mullet. 

Gobioidcs — blenny. 
Laberoides — laberes. 


ORDER  II.  MALACOPTERYGII  ABDOMEN  AXIS,  Sovt  Fbouto. 

169.  Distinguished  by  the  position  of  the  ventral  fins,  which 
are  suspended  to  the  under  part  of  the  belly  behind  the 
pectorals,  without  attachment  to  the  bones  of  the  shoulder. 
The  genera  is  numerous,  and  comprehends  most  of  the  fresh 
water  fishes. 

Scdmonidcs — salmon,  trout.  Caprinitke — carp,  cohitis,  anableps, 

Clupece,  herring. 

Esoixs — pike,  flying-fish.  Srfurida’ — electric  eel. 

ORDER  III.  MALACOPTERYGII  SUBRACHIATA. 

170.  Ventral  fins  inserted  under  the  pectorals,  the  pelvis 
directly  suspended  to  the  bones  of  the  shoulder. 

Gadus — cod,  haddock,  whiting. 

Discoboli — lump-sucker,  remora. 

piani — (plcuronectes ,  side  swimmers)  plaice,  flounder,  sole. 


02 


ZOOLOGY. 


ORDER  IV.  MALACOPTERYGII  APODES. 

171.  Elongated  slender  body ;  no  ventral  fins;  thick  skin; 
small  opercula  opening  by  a  hole  or  tube. 

ArtguiUiformcs — eel,  conger,  gymnotus,  ophidia. 

ORDER  V.  LOPHOBRANCHII,  Tutted  Gills. 

172.  Gills  divided  into  small  tufts,  arranged  in  pairs,  and 
covered  by  a  large  operculum,  with  a  single  orifice  ;  body 
covered  with  shield-like  plates.  Species  generally  small,  with 
thin  muscles. 

Smgnathus — hippocampus,  pegasus,  solenostomus. 


ORDER  VI.  PLECTOGN ATHI. 

173.  With  imperfect  bony  skeleton  ;  and,  as  the  name  im¬ 
plies,  cheeks  united  by  a  suture.  Opercula  concealed  under 
a  thick  skin  ;  no  ventral  fins.  Some  of  the  genera,  as  the 
cephalus,  seem  as  if  the  body  were  cut  off  by  the  shoulders. 

Diodon — porcupine  fish.  Csphalus — sun  fish. 

Tetraodon.  Triodon. 

Ostracion — file  fish. 

The  porcupine  fish  have  large  air  bags  ;  and  when  fully 
inflated,  their  bodies  are  rendered  so  buoyant  as  to  float  on  the 
surface  of  the  water.  Their  thick  covering  of  sharp  spines 
guarding  them  against  the  attacks  of  enemies. 


dlOYDROPTERYGII,  Cabtihqlvocs  Fishes. 

174.  The  fishes  of  this  division  have  a  cartilaginous  skeleton, 
the  calcareous  matter  being  deposited  in  small  grains.  Cranium 
formed  of  a  single  piece,  without  sutures  or  joinings.  In 
some  the  branchiae  are  free  ;  in  others  fixed,  and  communicate 
externally  by  holes. 

The  order  with  free  branchiae  comprehends, — 

Accipenser — sturgeon.  Spatularia — paddle  fish. 

Chinurra — arctic  chimera. 


PACK YDER MATA. 


93 


The  second  order  with  fixed  branchiae  includes, — 


Sdachii — shark. 
Zygcena. 

Prestis — saw  fish. 
Myxine. 


Raid — ray,  skate,  torpedo. 
Squatina — angel  fish. 
Pctromyzon — lamprey. 


175.  M.  Agassiz  has  classified  fishes  according  to  the  form 
of  the  scales,  and  thus  divides  them  into  four  orders. 


1.  Placoidiak. 
Broad,  plated. 


2.  Ga  NOT  DEAN. 
Shining  scales. 


3.  Ctenoidean. 
Comb  shaped. 


4.  Cycloidean. 
Circular. 


No.  29. 


Skin  irregularly  covered  with  ena¬ 
melled  plates,  often  of  large  size. 
Sometimes  small  points  like  shagreen. 

i  This  order  comprehends  all  the  car¬ 
tilaginous  fishes  of  Cuvier,  except 
the  sturgeon. 

Enamelled  scales,  with  brilliant 
surface,  angular,  rhomboidal ;  formed 

-  of  horny  or  bony  plates.  Of  the 
sixty  genera  of  this  order,  fifty  are 

^fossil  and  extinct. 

Scales  pectinated  on  their  posterior 
margin  like  the  teeth  of  a  comb, 
laminae  of  horn  or  bone,  but  no 
enamel,  as  the  perch.  This  order 

-  comprehends  the  acanthoptyregii  of 
Cuvier,  with  the  exception  of  the 
smooth-scaled  families,  and  with  the 
addition  of  the  pleuronectes,  or  flat 

^flsb. 

'  Scales  smooth,  with  a  simple  mar¬ 
gin,  and  frequently  ornamented  or 
indented  with  various  figures  or  pat- 

-  terns  on  the  upper  surface.  Lamin* 
of  horn  or  bone,  without  enamel. 
Embracing  chiefly  the  malacop.tyregii 

^  of  Cuvier. 


9  i 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  XVI. 

DIVISION  II. —  MOLLUSC A,  Soft  Awimals. 

176.  In  this  division  of  animals  there  is  no  skeleton  nor 
vertebrated  canal.  The  body  is  composed  of  soft  parts,  in 
some  unprotected  except  by  skin,  in  others  covered  with  a 
shell. 

The  nervous  system  consists  of  certain  ganglionic  knots 
dispersed  in  different  points,  the  chief  of  which,  corresponding 
to  the  brain,  is  around  the  oesophagus.  These  ganglions  form 
a  circle  with  more  or  less  complete  connection. 

The  respiratory  organs  are  diversified ;  some  breathing  air 
with  organs  resembling  lungs,  others  being  furnished  with 
bran  chi®,  and  inhaling  fresh  or  salt  water. 

They  have  a  heart,  and  double  circulation,  with  white  or 
bluish  coloured  blood,  thinner  and  containing  less  fibrine  than 
that  of  the  vertebrata.  Their  stomachs  are  various,  either 
simple  or  compound,  and  they  have  the  liver  generally  largely 
developed. 

Their  muscles  are  attached  to  their  6kin  or  to  the  shelly 
coverings  in  which  they  reside,  and  admit  of  contractions  and 
relaxations,  by  which  various  degrees  of  locomotion  are  pro¬ 
duced,  but  they  have  no  limbs  for  extension  or  sudden 
movements. 

They  have  great  irritability,  which  remains  after  the  body- 
lias  been  divided  into  pieces.  The  skin  is  naked  and  secretes 
a  mucilage  from  its  pores. 

Almost  all  these  animals  have  a  prolongation  of  the  skin, 
wlijch  covers  part  or  the  whole  of  the  body,  called  a  mantle. 

The  naked  mollusca  are  those  in  which  the  mantle  is  small 
and  narrowed  into  a  simple  disk,  or  pipe,  or  sac,  or  divided  in 
the  form  of  fins. 

Those  which  have  the  mantle  more  largely  developed  are 
covered  by  it  and  are  called  testaceous  or  shell  mollusks. 

Shells  are  of  various  forms  and  colours  according  to  the 
families  to  which  they  belong.  They  are  composed  of  carbo¬ 
nate  of  lime,  or  of  albuminous  or  horny  matter,  and  are  formed 
by  an  exudation  from  the  skin  of  the  animal,  either  in  parallel 
and  successive  laminae  or  in  crowded  vertical  filaments. 
These  shells  are  generally  unconnected  with  the  animal,  and 


MOLLUSCA. 


95 

yet  they  are  increased  in  growth,  and  repaired,  when  damaged, 
by  a  secretion  similar  to  that  of  the  nails,  claws,  or  hair  of 
other  animals.  Shells  are  either  univalve  or  of  one  piece, 
simple  or  whorled  ;  bivalve,  divided  into  two  halves  and 
hinged  at  the  umbo;  or  multivalved,  having  more  than  two 
parts,  and  connected  by  membranes.  The  mouths  of  many  of 
the  whorled  shells,  as  the  snail,  are  covered  by  an  operculum 
formed  either  of  homey  or  calcareous  matter. 

177.  The  number  of  the  senses  possessed  by  the  various 
orders  of  the  mollusca  is  very  irregular  ;  a  few  only  have  eyes, 
still  fewer  have  the  sense  of  hearing.  The  organ  of  smell  is 
not  present  in  any  of  the  class,  yet  it  has  been  supposed  they 
have  the  perception  of  odours  through  their  porous  skin. 
Touch  and  taste  are  the  senses  possessed  by  the  whole  in 
common.  Their  instincts  are  extremely  limited,  and  their 
developments  are  for  the  most  part  confined  to  the  mere 
organic  functions  necessary  for  existence. 

Their  fecundity  is  great.  Some  are  viviparous,  producing 
their  young  with  the  shell  already  developed  ;  others  are  ovi¬ 
parous.  In  some  the  two  sexes  are  contained  in  the  same 
animal. 

CLASS  I — CEPHALOPODA,  Legs  on  the  Head. 

178.  The  mantle  unites  to  form  a  muscular  sac  containing 
the  viscera.  The  head  is  surrounded  by  arms  or  tentacula,  pro¬ 
vided  with  suckers.  A  heart,  with  two  ventricles  ;  respire  by 
branchiae  ;  mouth  with  horny  jaws  ;  two  eve9  ;  ear  ;  swim 
with  the  head  backwards,  and  move  in  all  directions  with  the 

No.  30. 


a  tbe  tentacula  surrounding  the  head  ; 
b  the  stomach  and  intestinal  canal ; 

the  dotted  body,  the  liver  ; 
c  the  anus ; 

d  the  heart  and  branchiae. 

The  genera  are  : — 


head  undermost. 


Sepia,  cuttle  fish. 

Nautilus. 

Argonauta. 


Bdlemnites. 

Ammonites. 

Nummulites. 


9G 


ZOOLOGY. 


The  cuttle  fish  is  remarkable  for  its  ink-bag  containing  a 
carbonaceous  fluid,  which  it  emits  when  pursued  in  order  to 
darken  the  water  and  aid  its  escape.  The  argonauta  inhabits 
a  light  shell,  and  erects  two  membranes  for  sails.  The  nauti¬ 
lus  has  a  hollow  multilocular,  or  many-chambered  shell,  and  a 
sipbuncle  penetrating  these  cells,  by  which  it  modifies  the 
pressure  on  the  contained  air,  and  renders  its  shell  lighter  or 
heavier  than  water,  by  which  means  it  sinks  to  the  bottom  or 
floats  on  the  surface  of  the  ocean.  The  bellemnites  and  am¬ 
monites  are  extinct  families. 

CLASS  II.  — PTEUOPODA,  Fis  Legs. 

179.  Bodies  formed  like  a  sack,  but  without  tentacula. 
Two  fins  placed  on  each  side  of  the  mouth,  by  which  they 
swim.  Branchiae,  a  vascular  net-work  in  the  fins  ;  indistinct 

y 

eyes.  The  clio,  cymbulia  pneumodermon,  are  the  few  species 
known. 


CLASS  III.  — GASTEROPODA,  Bhlly  Walkers. 

180.  A  fleshy  disk  under  the  abdomen  by  which  they  crawl ; 
mantle  on  the  back,  covered,  in  most  genera,  by  a  shell.  Head 
with  from  two  to  six  tentacula ;  eyes  on  the  head,  or  at  the 
points  of  the  tentacula,  or  awanting.  A  single  heart ;  some 
respire  air,  others  have  aquatic  branchiae. 

Organs  of  digestion  various.  A  numerous  class,  divided  into 
orders  according  to  the  position  and  form  of  the  branchiae ; 
including, — 

Pulmonea  —  snails. 

A’ ud ibra nch iata  —  doris,  triton,  thetis. 

Pertenff/ranchiata —  trochus,  buccina,  murex,  &c. 

Scutibranchiata  —  halyotis. 

Cj/clobranchiata  —  patella  chiton. 


CLASS  IV.  —  ACEPHALA,  Headless. 

181.  Without  heads;  a  mouth  concealed  in  the  folds  of  the 
mantle  ;  the  mouth  doubled  like  the  leaves  of  a  book,  with  the 
body  between  ;  the  branchiae  fringed  ;  the  heart  simple  ;  the 
ovaries  beside  the  fringe  of  the  branchiae ;  covered  with  a 
bivalve  or  multivalve  shell,  furnished  with  a  strong  muscle  to 
shut  the  shell ;  some  with  a  foot  for  locomotion. 


MOLLUSCA. 


97 


No.  31. 

h  the  heart ;  m  the  mouth  ;  i  tlie 
intestine  passing  through  the  blood¬ 
vessel  ;  the  white  sack  in  the  centre 
is  the  stomach  surrounded  by  the 
liver ;  b  the  fringed  branchiae ;  below 
is  the  ovary  ;  /the  foot ;  g  g  power¬ 
ful  muscles  which  open  and  shut  the 
two  valves  of  the  shell. 

This  is  a  numerous  class,  among  which  will  be  found  the 
following  genera  : — 

Oslracea  —  oyster,  pecten,  pinna,  avicola. 

Mytilacea  —  muscle,  crassatella. 

Chamacea  —  chama,  tridacna. 

Cardiacea  —  cockle,  donax,  cyclas,  venus. 

Inclusa  —  solen,  pholas,  teredo. 

Acephala  nuda  —  aseidi,  pyrosoma. 

Many  animals  of  this  class  are  prized  as  food.  In  the  oyster 
and  muscle  pearls  are  found.  The  byssus,  or  silken  threads  of 
the  muscle,  are  filaments  by  which  the  animal  anchors  itself  to 
stones.  The  pholades  have  the  power  of  boring  conical  holes 
in  shale  and  hard  rocks.  They  are  furnished  with  a  fleshy 
proboscis,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  doubt  whether  these  perforations 
are  made  with  this  instrument,  aided,  as  in  some  species,  by 
an  acid  secretion,  or  whether  they  are  produced  by  the  serrated 
surface  of  the  shell. 


CLASS  V.  —  BRACHIOPODA,  Armed  Legs. 

182.  Body  with  a  double  mantle  ;  furnished  with  two  fleshy 
arms,  with  numerous  filaments  ;  the  mouth,  between  the  base 
of  the  arms,  covered  with  bivalve  shells,  fixed  to  one  spot. 
Only  three  genera, — Lingula ,  terebratulu,  orbicula.  Numerous 
species  of  the  terebratula  are  now  extinct. 

CLASS  VI.  —  CIRRHOPODA,  Drush-Legged. 

182.  Body  enveloped  by  a  mantle,  and  covered  with  testa¬ 
ceous  pieces  ;  mouths  with  lateral  jaws,  and  abdomen  furnished 
with  numerous  pairs  of  cirri ;  heart  situated  at  the  back,  and 
branchiae  on  each  side  ;  approaching,  in  structure,  some  of  the 
Crustacea  of  next  division.  There  are  two  genera,  —  anatifu, 
barnacles,  and  balanus. 

G 


98 


ZOOLOGY. 


SECTION  XVII. 

DIVISION  III.  — ARTICDLATA,  Jointed  Animals. 

184.  The  animals  of  this  division  have  an  external  covering, 
which  may  be  called  their  skeleton,  and  their  bodies  and  limbs 
are  divided  into  joints  or  articulations.  Like  the  vertebrata, 
their  power  of  locomotion  is  great,  and  they  can  leap,  run,  and 
fly ;  a  few  families  only,  with  soft  bodies,  being  restricted  to 
crawling  on  the  ground.  The  nervous  system  is  confined  to  a 
chain  of  ganglionic  knots,  a  rudimentary  brain  being  found 
around  the  oesophagus.  The  circulation  is  in  some  carried  on 
bv  a  simple  heart,  and  the  respiration  by  branchiae  ;  in  others 
a  dorsal  vessel  contains  the  blood,  which  is  aerated  by  means 
of  air  tubes,  with  holes  or  stigmata,  opening  on  the  external 
surface ;  a  few  have  red,  the  others  white  blood.  The  jaws 
are  lateral  and  move  from  without  inwards.  There  is  no 
organ  of  smell  ;  but  the  other  senses  are  possessed  either  in 
whole  or  in  part,  by  the  different  classes  of  the  division. 
There  arc  four  classes  of  the  articulata. 


CLASS  I.—  ANNULATA,  or  Rinoed. 

185.  These  are  red  blooded,  and  the  circulation  is  carried 
on  by  a  heart,  and  bloodvessels.  The  branchiae  extend 
over  the  body,  or  they  are  placed  towards  the  head.  The 
body  is  elongated,  and  divided  into  numerous  lings;  the  first 
ring  containing  the  mouth  and  the  organs  of  sense.  There  are 
no  jointed  feet,  but  in  their  place  setae  or  bristles.  The  body 
is  naked,  or  protected  with  a  sheath  formed  of  shell  or  extra¬ 
neous  materials.  The  animals  are  chiefly  aquatic,  with  the 
exception  of  the  earth-worm.  There  are  three  orders, — 

Tubicula — serpula,  saholla,  terebella,  amphitrite. 

Dorsibranchia  —  nereis,  aphrodita. 

Abranchia  —  earth-worm,  nais,  leech,  gordius. 

The  calcareous  tubes  of  the  serpula,  are  seen  covering  rocks, 
stones,  and  the  shells  of  other  animals.  The  terebella  burrolvs 
in  the  sand  of  the  sea  shore,  and  collects  around  its  glutinous 
sheath,  fragments  of  sand,  shells,  and  sea  weed,  for  its  protec¬ 
tion.  The  aphrodita  aculeata,  is  beautifully  tinged  with 
vivid  colours.  The  earth-worm  is  deprived  of  most  of  the 


CitUel’ACEA. 


99 

senses,  yet  its  touch  is  exquisite,  and  it  has  instincts  which 
guide  it  to  its  food,  and  enable  it  to  construct  a  nest  of  small 
pebbles,  straw,  and  wood,  at  the  entrance  of  its  hole.  The 
leech  has  a  series  of  stomachs,  and  although  its  usual  food  is 
water,  and  the  minute  substances  it  contains,  it  also  pierces 
the  skin  with  three  cartilaginous  teeth,  and  sucks  the  blood  of 
animals. 


CLASS  II.  —  CRUSTACEA,  Shell-covered. 


No.  32. 


186.  These  animals  have  a  jointed  body,  and  jointed  feet, 
covered  in  whole  or  in  part  with  a  series  of  plates  of  calcareous 
substance,  enveloping  the  body  and  limbs,  while  the  muscles 

and  soft  parts  are  contained 
wdthin.  The  heart  b  is  situated 
on  the  back,  and  communicates  bv 
vessels  with  the  branchiae,  which 
are  placed  either  below  the  body, 
at  the  base  of  the  legs,  in  the  form 
of  laminae,  or  tufts,  or  on  the  legs 
themselves,  or  tail,  as  at  f  The 
mouth  is  furnished  with  palpi,  which  serve  as  lips ;  the 
stomach  a  is  seen  in  the  centre,  surrounded  by  the  liver,  (the 
dotted  part,)  and  terminates  in  the  intestinal  tube,  which 
passes  on  to  the  tail.  The  nervous  system,  composed  of  a 
chain  of  ganglions,  is  situated  below  the  viscera,  as  seen  at  d. 
The  antennae  e  project  in  front,  and  are  organs  of  touch,  and, 
perhaps,  smell.  The  eyes  are  situated  on  a  jointed  moveable 
pedicle.  They  are  generally  carnivorous,  and  live,  with  few 
exceptions,  in  the  water.  In  the  crab,  lobster,  &c.  three  teeth 
are  found  within  the  stomach.  They  change  their  calcareous 
shells  several  times  in  course  of  their  life,  and  have  the  singular 
power  of  renewing  lost  limbs. 

187.  The  malacostraca  have  a  solid  and  entire  covering  of 
shell  with  ten  or  fourteen  feet,  the  two  large  anterior  ones 
furnished  with  opposing  claws.  The  ova  are  attached  to  the 
exterior  surface  of  the  abdomen.  The  crab,  lobster,  land  crab, 
&c.  belong  to  this  subdivision. 

The  hermit  crab  has  the  posterior  part  of  its  body  uncovered, 
and  takes  possession  of  any  empty  shell  it  can  find,  as  a  pro¬ 
tection,  and  which  it  occupies  as  a  house. 

The  annual  migration  of  the  land  crab,  from  the  mountains  to 
the  sea  shore,  in  order  to  deposit  its  spawn,  is  a  curious  mani¬ 
festation  of  the  instincts  of  animals. 


ZOOLOGY. 


100 


188.  The  entomostraca,  or  insects  with  shells,  are  so  minute, 
as  to  be  almost  invisible  to  the  naked  eye.  They  are  covered 
with  a  thin  shell,  of  one  or  two  pieces  ;  have  numerous  feet 
fitted  for  swimming,  and  their  integuments  partake  of  the 
horny  composition  of  insects.  They  have  two,  or  more  fre¬ 
quently  one,  eye.  They  are  aquatic,  and  generally  fresh  water 
animals.  Among  the  genera  are, — Monoculus,  nicothoe,  limulus , 
and  the  fossil  trilobites. 


CLASS  III.— ARACHNIDES,  SPIDERS. 


189.  The  arachnides  are  distinguished  from  insects,  which 
in  several  respects  they  closely  resemble,  by  their  respiratory 
organs.  These  are  situated  under  the  abdomen,  and  consist,  in 
one  class,  of  a  heart  and  sacs  corresponding  to  lungs  communi¬ 
cating  with  the  air  by  stigmata  ;  and  in  the  other,  of  tracheae  or 
tubes  opening  by  two  stigmata  near  the  anus,  and  without  a 
heart. 

The  animals  of  this  class  have  no  wings,  but  generally  eight 
legs,  terminated  by  hooks.  They  are  oviparous,  but  undergo 
no  change  of  form  like  insects,  merely  casting  their  skin. 
The  head  can  scarcely  be  distinguished  from  the  thorax. 
They  have  two  organs  in  front,  corresponding  to  imperfect 
antenna?,  which  they  use  as  mandibles  to  seize  and  break  down 
their  food.  Their  eyes  ( osceUi )  are  of  simple  structure,  and 
vary  from  eight  or  more,  to  four  or  two.  Sometimes  they 
are  so  extremely  imperfect,  as  almost  to  disappear.  The 
spiders  feed  on  insects,  or  larger  animals  ;  other  species  are 
parasitical,  living  on  the  bodies  of  larger  animals,  and  some, 
as  mites,  live  on  cheese,  some  on  vegetable  matter. 

No.  33.  190.  The  Pulmonaria  respire  by  lungs  ; 

>  the  stigmata,  from  two  to  eight,  opening  in  the 

v  \r  ")  /  >  posterior  and  lower  part  of  the  abdomen.  They 
have  eight  legs,  ar>d  from  six  to  eight  eyes, 
v  The  mouth  is  armed  with  two  palpi  like  claws. 


There  are  two  families. 


Pedipalpi  —  tarantula,  scorpion. 


Ar  (intides  —  spiders 


The  spiders  are  a  numerous  and  curious  family.  They  have 
two  little  bags  in  the  hind  part  of  the  abdomen,  which  secretes 
«  Haiti  from  which  their  webs  are  spun,  and  which  is  of  the 
iwune  nature  as  silk.  The  openings  of  these  bags  are  pierced 


SPIDERS. 


101 

by  several  minute  orifices,  and  the  slender  threads  ioin  into 
one  immediately  after  exposure  to  the  air.  With  these  cords 
they  construct  a  circular  web,  divided  into  numerous  meshes, 
by  which  they  entangle  flies,  on  which  they  prey.  The  female 
also  envelops  her  eggs  in  a  bag  of  this  silk. 

The  gossamer  threads  seen  so  plentifully  glittering  in  an 
autumn  sun,  are  supposed  the  first  spinnings  of  the  young 
lycosa,  a  family  of  spiders,  of  which  the  tarantula,  or  poisonous 
spider  of  Italy,  is  a  member. 

All  the  spiders  secrete  a  poisonous  fluid,  which,  by  their 
bite,  they  instil  into  their  victims  when  these  are  found  too 
large  or  powerful  for  their  slender  toils.  The  mygale  family 
are  the  largest,  some  of  them  covering  a  circular  space  of 
from  six  to  seven  inches  in  diameter.  Some  of  these  are  a 
match  for  humming-birds  and  small  pigeons.  They  live  in 
silk-lined  cases,  and  holes  under  stones,  and  in  the  bark  and 
leaves  of  trees.  Scorpions  have  an  elongated  jointed  body 
and  legs,  with  claws  not  unlike  the  Crustacea.  The  tail  is 
six-jointed,  long  and  slender,  and  at  the  tip  is  a  sting  through 
which  issues  a  poisonous  fluid,  capable  of  producing  alarming 
and  serious  effects  on  the  human  body. 

191.  The  Trachearia^  are  distinguished  by  their  respira¬ 
tory  organs,  being  composed  of  branching  tubes,  which  convey 
the  air  to  their  blood,  and  are  destitute  of  true  circulating 
organs.  They  consist  of 

Galeodes  —  pseudo  scorpion  Phalangium 

Pycnogonum  Acarus  —  mito 

The  acari  are  a  numerous  family,  many  of  which  are  micro¬ 
scopic.  They  are  found  under  stones,  in  wood,  dried  meat, 
cheese,  and  in  the  skin  and  flesh  of  living  animals.  The 
pustule  of  the  itch  is  caused  by  a  minute  animal  of  this  kind. 
Cheese  mites  are  oviparous,  and  excessively  prolific.  Their 
young  are  produced  with  six  legs,  other  two  growing  out 
afterwards.  The  ixodes,  or  ticks,  fasten  their  hooked  mouth 
and  necks  into  the  skin  of  dogs,  foxes,  and  cattle,  and  increase 
so  as  often  to  destroy  the  animals. 

CLASS  IV.  — INSECTA,  Insects. 

192.  Insects  are  so  called  from  their  bodies  being  divided 
into  several  distinct  parts  or  segments.  They  form  the  most 
numerous  class  of  animals,  the  amount  of  species  already 


ZOOLOGY. 


102 

known  exceeding  one  hundred  thousand.  From  the  peculiari- 
ties  of  their  structure,  the  successive  changes  or  metamorphoses 
which  they  undergo,  the  singular  instincts  which  they  exhibit, 
and  the  brilliancy  and  beauty  of  colour  which  many  possess, 
they  have  always  claimed  the  particular  attention  of  the  natu¬ 
ralist. 


No.  34. 


a  the  head ; 
b  prothorax  ; 
c  mesothorax ; 
d  metathorax ; 

e  dorsal  vessel  extending  along 
the  abdomen  ; 

i  i  stigmata,  with  vessels  leading 
to  the  trache®  ; 
f  f  antennse ; 
g  mandibles  or  jaws  ; 
h  palpi  or  lips. 


With  the  exception  of  one  family,  myriapoda ,  the  body  of 
insects  is  divided  into  three  parts  ;  the  head,  a,  on  which  are 
the  antennae,  eyes,  mouth,  and  palpi ;  the  thorax,  or  corslet, 
composed  of  three  parts,  b,  c,  d ,  to  which  are  attached  the 
legs  and  wings  ;  and  the  abdomen,  e,  i,  i,  in  which  are  con¬ 
tained  the  viscera  and  respiratory  apparatus.  Insects  have  no 
heart ;  but  in  place  of  it  a  dorsal  vessel,  e,  running  along  the 
back,  which  contains  the  white  blood  of  their  bodies.  The 
air  is  admitted  to  this  fluid  by  stigmata  or  holes  on  each  side 
of  the  abdomen,  i,  i,  from  which  ramify  minute  vessels,  joining 
two  larger  branchiae,  which  traverse  the  whole  length  of  the 
body.  The  stomach  varies  much  in  the  different  families,  as 
well  as  the  intestinal  canal.  Connected  with  the  digestive 
apparatus  are  hepatic  vessels  and  salivary  glands. 

The  mouth  is  furnished  with  mandibles,  g,  or  jaws,  and 
jointed  filaments  called  palpi,  h ;  two  jointed  antennae  or 
feelers,  f  f  of  various  forms  in  the  various  families,  also  pro¬ 
ject  from  the  head.  Many  insects  are  furnished  with  a  proboscis 
or  trunk. 

The  nervous  system  of  most  insects  consists  of  a  small 
rudimentary  brain,  and  a  double  ganglionic  chain,  extending 
along  the  inferior  part  of  the  body.  From  this  chain  forty-five 
pairs  of  nerves  are  sent  off  to  all  parts  of  the  system.  It  is 


INSECTS. 


103 

probable  that  many  insects  possess  equivalents  for  all  the 
senses,  although  distinct  organs  of  smell  or  hearing  are  not 
visible.  Besides  being  very  delicate  organs  of  touch,  the 
antennae  are  supposed  by  some  to  communicate  the  impression 
of  odours.  The  eyes  are  numerous  in  insects,  and  of  various 
forms;  some  being  extremely  simple,  others  compound.  In 
many  the  cornea  is  divided  into  numerous  facets,  each  of  which 
is  supposed  to  admit  of  distinct  vision. 

The  wings  of  insects  are  formed  of  two  layers  of  extremely 
thin,  dry,  and  elastic  membrane  :  these  are  supported  by 
branched  nervures,  which  intersect  them  in  all  dirctions,  and 
often  form  beautiful  net-work.  These  veins  or  nervures  are 
hollow  tubes,  and  serve  to  convey  air  to  the  juices  of  the  ani¬ 
mal  in  the  same  way  as  the  tracheae  of  the  abdomen.  The 
wings  of  the  butterfly  family  are  studded  with  extremely 
minute  scales  of  all  varieties  of  colour  ;  they  are  attached  to 
the  membrane  of  the  wing  by  a  pedicle,  and  are  ranged  like 
tiles  on  a  house.  Insects  have  either  four  or  two  wings. 

The  feet  are  jointed,  and  consist  of  a  thigh-bone,  tibia,  or 
leg,  and  tarsus,  or  toes  :  these  latter  are  either  hooked,  or 
contain  hollow  suckers.  The  generality  of  insects  have  six 
feet ;  the  tnyriapoda,  which  have  a  great  number,  forming  an 
exception. 

193.  Insects  are  sometimes  viviparous,  but  in  general  the 
young  are  hatched  from  ova.  These  young,  when  first  pro¬ 
duced,  are  of  a  different  form  altogether  from  the  parent ;  and  it 
is  only  after  undergoing  successive  changes,  that  they  acquire 
their  full  development.  This  is  called  their  metamorphosis  ; 
a  process  which  the  greater  number  of  insects  pass  through, 
and  which  is  more  or  less  complete  in  the  different  species. 

The  egg  being  deposited  by  the  parent  in 
a  suitable  situation,  produces  a  worm  without 
wings,  which  is  called  the  larva  or  grub,  a  : 
the  animal  has  a  head  and  mouth,  and  the 
rudiments  of  palpi,  but  no  antennae  :  the 
body  is  divided  into  numerous  joints,  either 
with  or  without  feet.  The  stigmata  or  air¬ 
holes  are  situated  on  each  side  of  these  divi¬ 
sions.  After  feeding  for  a  certain  period, 
and  increasing  in  size,  the  larva  now  changes  to  the  chrysalis, 
pupa,  or  nymph,  b,  where  it  is  enclosed  in  a  hard  sheath, 
sometimes  covered  with  mucous  incrustations,  or  a  silky 


No.  35. 


a  b 


ZOOLOGY. 

cocoon.  In  this  condition  it  remains  with¬ 
out  food  for  several  weeks  or  months,  pos¬ 
sessing  the  form  of  the  perfect  insect,  but 
with  all  its  parts  folded  up  ;  till  at  last, 
bursting  its  sheath,  it  comes  forth  a  winged 
animal,  called  imayo ,  c. 

After  pairing  with  its  mate,  and  enjoying  existence  in  this 
new  state  for  a  limited  period,  it  deposits  eggs  for  future  larvae, 
and  then  dies.  Nothing  can  be  more  singular  than  the  metamor¬ 
phoses  which  many  insects  thus  pass  through.  Some  aquatic 
larva,  as  the  gnat  and  ephemera,  live  for  a  year  or  two  in 
water,  and  then  changing  their  form,  mount  into  the  air  a? 
winged  insects  :  others,  as  the  oestrus  or  gad-fly,  are  hatched 
in  the  intestines  of  the  horse  or  cow,  and  then  become  winged 
hornets  ;  while  the  cynips  of  the  oak  lives  in  a  vegetable  ball, 
known  as  the  nut-gall,  previous  to  its  passing  into  the  form  of 
a  fly. 

The  changes  of  other  insects  are  less  complete  :  some  merely 
cast  their  skins,  and  assume  wings  ;  while  others  undergo  no 
change  of  form. 

The  instincts  of  the  insect  tribes  are  generally  highly  deve¬ 
loped.  They  shew  great  ingenuity  in  constructing  their 
houses  and  nests,  and  labour  the  best  part  of  their  short 
existence  in  providing  for  their  future  young,  which,  however, 
few  of  them  are  ever  destined  to  behold,  as  their  life  terminates 
before  the  slow  evolution  of  their  offspring.  The  joint  labours 
of  insect  communities  are  also  of  a  wonderful  nature  ;  their 
wars  and  foragings,  their  attachments  and  dislikes,  the  precision 
with  which,  in  long  flights,  they  distinguish  places,  and  fly  in 
straight  lines  to  them,  the  acuteness  of  their  senses,  and  certain 
modifications  of  these,  apparently  different  from  those  of  the 
higher  animals,  are  all  matters  of  singular  interest  connected 
with  their  history. 

The  metamorphosis  of  insects  seems  to  be  an  adaptation  to 
suit  such  delicate  beings  for  the  annual  changes  of  temperature 
and  the  successive  appearance  of  the  plants  and  flowers  on 
which  they  feed.  They  are  to  some  extent  migratory  ;  yet 
species  are  for  the  most  part  circumscribed  within  definite 
geographical  limits  ;  and  every  zone  has  its  own  peculiar  insects. 
In  tropical  regions  the  insect  tribe  are  most  numerous,  and 
have  the  greatest  brilliancy  of  colours. 

The  sounds  of  insects  are  produced  by  the  vibration  of  their 


104 

No.  36. 


INSECTS.  10.', 

wings,  cr  by  striking  t heir  legs  or  palpi  against  wood  or  their 
own  horny  bodies. 

194.  Almost  every  organized  substance  becomes  the  food  of 
insects  ;  some  living  on  vegetable,  others  on  animal  matter. 
There  is  not  a  plant  that  has  not  several  insects  which  feed  on 
some  part  of  it ;  and  no  preparations  of  animal  or  vegetable 
matter,  in  whatever  condition  or  state  of  decay  they  may  be. 
are  safe  from  the  all-devouring  appetites  of  the  myriads  of 
winged  beings,  which  are  continually  swarming  in  the  earth 
or  in  the  air. 

In  this  way  insects  are  of  service  in  ridding  the  earth  of 
matters  which  would  be  offensive  and  deleterious  to  other 
beings  ;  while  they  themselves,  on  the  other  hand,  afford  food 
to  many  kinds  of  birds,  reptiles,  and  fishes. 

The  insects  of  direct  use  to  man  are,  the  honey-bee,  the 
silk-moth,  cochineal-fly,  that  furnishes  the  scarlet  dye,  the 
blistering-fly,  and  the  locust,  which  is  eaten  by  some  nations. 

195.  Cuvier  divides  insects  into  twelve  orders,  founding  his 
distinctions  on  the  presence  or  absence  of  wings,  and  on  their 
form  and  texture. 

196.  Order  I.  Myriapoda.  Centipedes.  Body 
without  wings,  elongated,  and  composed  of  a 
number  of  equal  sized  joints,  with  two  pair  of  feet 
proceeding  from  each.  These  feet  amount  to 
twenty-four  and  upwards,  and  increase  in  number 
with  the  age  of  the  animal.  Undergo  no  meta¬ 
morphosis.  The  julus,  glomeris,  and  scolopendron. 
live  under  stones,  and  in  sandy  places. 

197-  OrderII.  Thysanoura.  Wingless  insects, 
with  six  feet  and  a  tail,  or  appendages  like  feet  to 
aid  them  in  leaping.  They  undergo  no  metamor¬ 
phosis.  The  lepisma  is  found  in  crannies  of  old 
wood  ;  the  podura,  a  minute  black  insect,  is  fre¬ 
quently  seen  in  great  numbers  on  the  surface  of 
stagnant  waters. 

198.  Order  III.  Parasita.  Without  wings ; 
six  legs;  undergo  no  metamorphosis;  are  parasites 
living  on  the  bodies  of  other  animals.  There  is  only 
one  genus,  pediculus,  or  louse,  including  many 
species  which  attach  themselves  to  the  skins  of 
animals,  feed  on  the  blood,  and  deposit  their  glutinous  eggs  on 
the  integuments  or  hair. 


No.  37. 


106 


ZOOLOGY. 


No.  41. 


wings, 

joining 

margin, 

elytra. 


No.  40.  199.  Order  IV.  Suctoria.  Without 

wings ;  the  mouth  composed  of  three  pieces, 
which  unite  to  form  a  hollow  proboscis  ;  un¬ 
dergo  a  metamorphosis ;  hind  legs  strong, 
and  formed  for  leaping.  The  various  specks 
of  fleas  form  the  sole  family  of  this  order. 

200.  Order  V.  Coleoptera.  With  four 
the  upper  part  hard  and  crustaceous, 
in  a  straight  line  along  the  inner 
formed  for  protection,  and  called 
The  inferior,  or  true  wings,  are 
folded  transversely.  In  some  species  these 
are  wanting,  but  the  elytra  are  always  pre¬ 
sent.  The  antennae  of  various  folrns,  and  for  the  most  part 
composed  of  eleven  joints  ;  two  mandibles,  with  one  or  two 
palpi  in  each  ;  two  or  more  compound  eyes.  The  coleoptera 
undergo  a  metamorphosis.  The  larva  is  a  worm  with  a  scaly 
head  ;  the  pupa  is  inactive,  and  requires  no  food  ;  their  habita¬ 
tions,  and  mode  of  production,  varies  with  the  different  species. 
Some  are  aquatic,  some  carnivorous,  and  others  live  on  vege¬ 
tables. 

This  order  is  by  far  the  most  numerous  of  the  insect  tribe  ; 
and  the  variety  of  forms,  lustre,  and  beauty  of  the  different 
families,  render  it  one  of  the  most  interesting.  There  are 
four  divisions  marked  out  by  the  number  of  joints  in  the  tarsi, 
and  the  form  of  the  antennae. 

The  various  kinds  of  beetles,  the  dytisci,  or  water  beetles, 
the  blistering  fly,  the  lady-bird,  the  glow-worm,  fire-fly,  and 
numerous  others,  belong  to  this  order. 

No.  42.  201.  Order  VI.  Orthoptera. 

With  soft,  semi-membranous  elytra, 
and  straight  wings,  folded  longitu- 
nally,  with  longitudinal  nervures. 
Undergo  a  semi-metamorphosis.  All 
the  genera  are  terrestrial,  some  are  carnivorous,  the  greater 
number  feed  on  vegetables. 

There  are  two  families.  The  cursoria,  with  legs  formed 
for  running,  as  the  cockroaches,  mantis,  ear-wigs.  The 
saltatoria ,  with  large  hind  legs  and  thighs  adapted  for  leaping, 
as  the  grasshoppers,  locust,  mole  cricket. 


1  NSEC 'i  to. 


107 

No.  43.  202.  Order  VII.  Hemiptera.  Having 

elytra  half  membranous.  The  mouth  destitute  of 
mandibles  or  palpi,  but  furnished  with  a  sucking 
apparatus,  composed  of  four  pieces.  They 
undergo  no  metamorphosis.  The  cimex,  or 
bug,  the  cicada?,  the  aphis,  and  the  cochineal 
insect,  belong  to  this  order.  The  numerous 
family  of  aphides,  or  plant  lice,  are  gregarious,  and  are  found 
in  great  numbers  on  plants,  the  succulent  juice  of  which  forms 
their  food.  Some  of  these  have  wings,  and  others  are  wing¬ 
less.  During  the  first  part  of  the  season,  all  the  young  pro¬ 
duced  are  females,  and  males  only  make  their  appearance 
towards  the  end  of  summer. 

No.  44.  203.  Order  VIII.  Neuroptera. 

The  body  elongated,  with  soft  integu- 
ments  ;  four  wings,  traversed  by  a  net- 
*  work  of  nervures,  with  extended  man¬ 
dibles  and  straight  palpi  ;  the  joints  of 
the  tarsi  generally  entire  :  the  antennae 
setaceous.  Divided  into  three  families, 
many  of  which  are  carnivorous  ;  some  undergoing  complete, 
and  others  imperfect  metamorphosis.  The  libellula,  or  dragon 
fly,  the  ephemera,  or  day  fly,  the  ant  lion,  the  termes,  or  white 
ant,  and  phryganea,  or  caddis  flies,  belong  to  this  order.  The 
libellula,  or  dragon  fly,  may  be  styled  the  lion  of  insects.  It 
hovers  in  the  air,  with  its  large  glittering  wings,  and  darts 
upon  smaller  flies  with  great  velocity.  The  larva  of  the 
ephemera  is  an  aquatic  animal ;  the  imago  rises  from  the  water 
in  the  evening,  and  only  exists  in  this  last  state  for  a  few  hours. 
The  caddis  worms  are  also  aquatic,  and  construct  houses  for 
their  tender  bodies  of  straws,  wood,  and  empty  shells.  The 
ant  lion  forms  a  pit  to  entrap  its  prey.  The  white  ants  con¬ 
struct  large  and  curious  nests,  and  are  voracious  and  destruc¬ 
tive  animals. 

204.  Order  IX.  Hymenoptf.ua.  Furnished 
with  four  membranous  wings,  but  less  reticu¬ 
lated  than  the  neuroptera.  The  female  fur¬ 
nished  with  a  sting,  or  an  ovipositor.  They 
undergo  a  complete  metamorphosis.  The 
larva  of  some  are  carnivorous,  others  live  on 
vegetables,  and  the  perfect  insects  on  the 
saccharine  matter  in  the  nectaries  of  flowers.  The  ichneu- 


No.  45. 


ZOOLOGY. 


108 

mon,  cynips,  &c.  furnished  with  an  ovipositor,  by  which  they 
pierce  wood,  and  other  bodies,  to  deposit  their  eggs,  form 
one  division  ;  the  ants  and  bees  constitute  another,  and  are 
remarkable  for  their  habits,  for  their  varieties  of  sex,  and  their 
living  in  communities. 

205.  Order  X.  Lepidoptera.  With  four  broad  wings, 
covered  on  both  sides  with  minute  scales,  often  of  brilliant 
colours.  Mouth  furnished  with  a  proboscis,  which  rolls  up 
circularly  ;  palpi  very  small ;  antennae  of  various  forms,  and 
jointed.  They  pass  through  a  complete 
metamorphosis.  The  larvae  are  known  as 
caterpillars.  These  larvae  live  on  leaves, 
wood,  ■woollen  stuff,  fur,  leather ;  they 
change  their  skins  four  times  before  passing 
into  the  chrysalis  form.  Many  spin  a  cocoon 
to  enclose  themselves,  formed  of  silk  or  mucilage,  mixed  with 
raspings  of  wood,  leaves  of  trees,  or  earthy  matter.  Some 
remain  in  this  condition  only  a  few  days,  two  generations  being 
produced  in  a  season.  Others  lie  in  the  pupa  state  during  the 
winter,  and  part  of  the  spring,  and  come  forth  exactly  at  the 
period  when  the  particular  plants  on  which  they  feed,  and 
deposit  their  eggs,  are  in  perfection.  In  this  order  there  are 
three  divisions, — the  diurna,  including  the  butterflies,  which 
fly  about,  and  feed  during  the  day ;  the  sphinxes,  which 
generally  appear  in  the  morning  or  evening  ;  and  the  nocturna, 
or  moths,  which  only  make  their  appearance  in  the  evening, 
and  during  the  night.  The  beauty  and  variety  of  these  insects, 
and  the  perfect  manner  in  which  they  may  be  preserved,  cause 
them  to  be  highly  prized  by  collectors. 

206.  Order  XI.  Rhipiptera.  With  fan¬ 
like  wings,  and  the  rudiments  of  elytra  on 
the  anterior  extremity  of  the  thorax  ;  man¬ 
dibles  lancet-shaped  ;  two  large  eyes,  and 
filiform  antennae.  The  larvae  live  on  the 
bodies  of  wasps.  There  are  only  two  known 
genera, — sti/Iops  and  xenos. 

207.  Order  XII.  Diptera.  Insects  with 
two  membranous  wings,  and  two  moveable 
bodies  above  these,  called  halteres.  A  pro¬ 
boscis,  or  sucker,  composed  of  from  two  to  six 
pieces.  Tips  of  the  legs  furnished  with  two 
hooks,  and  frequently  with  concave  suckers. 


No.  47. 


No.  46. 


RADIATA. 


100 


Undergo  metamorphoses.  The  larvae  are  without  feet.  The 
gnats,  mosquitoes,  tipula  hornets,  gad  flies,  house  fly,  ail 
belong  to  this  order.  They  feed  on  fluids,  the  juices  of  animal 
bodies,  putrid  flesh,  and  many  pierce  the  skin,  and  suck  the 
blood  of  living  animals.  The  flesh  fly  is  very  prolific,  and  the 
larvae  come  to  maturity  in  a  few  days  ;  they  are  voracious 
feeders,  too,  and  thus  whole  carcasses  are  consumed  by  them 
in  so  short  a  space  of  time,  that  Linnaeus  has  remarked,  that 
a  few  of  them  will  consume  a  dead  horse  as  quickly  as  would 
a  lion. 

The  larvae  of  the  gnat  are  aquatic  animals,  and  may  be  seen 
in  summer  floating  in  myriads,  in  lakes  and  rivers,  the  body 
being  covered  with  numerous  setaceous  filaments,  which  are 
the  branchiae. 


SECT.  XVIII. 

DIVISION  IV _ RADI ATA. 

208.  This  last  division  of  animals  embraces  several  classes 
which  cannot  well  be  brought  under  one  definition,  except  in 
thus  far,  that  they  partake  of  the  simplest  structure  of  the 
descending  scale  of  animated  existence. 

The  term  radiated  is  intended  to  express  a  form  of  the 
nervous  system,  in  the  greater  number,  in  which  the  nervous 
filaments  radiate  from  one  or  more  centres,  while  Zoophytes 
expresses  the  plant-like  form  of  the  other  classes,  in  which, 
for  the  most  part,  a  distinct  nervous  system  is  not  perceptible. 

With  the  exception  of  a  few  of  the  echinodermata,  no  traces 
of  a  circulating  vascular  system,  or  of  respiratory  organs,  are 
perceptible.  In  the  greater  proportion  there  is  a  mouth  with 
a  stomach,  or  series  of  stomachs,  an  intestinal  tube,  and  an 
ovary  for  the  production  of  ova.  In  some  the  body  is  simply 
a  sac  or  stomach,  with  or  without  an  orifice,  corresponding  to 
a  mouth  ;  while,  in  the  polypes,  the  stomach  forms  a  hollow- 
in  the  gelatinous  mass  of  the  body. 

The  senses  are  confined  to  those  of  touch  and  taste,  and  in 
the  very  lowest  tribes,  little  more  than  the  irritability  of  vege¬ 
tables  is  manifest. 

CLASS  I.— ECHINODERMATA,  Spine-Skinned. 

209.  These  animals  are  covered  with  a  skin,  and  frequently 
supported  by  a  sort  of  crustaceous  skeleton,  furnished  with 


ZOOLOGY. 


]  10 

moveable  spines,  which  act  as  arms  or  suckers.  There  is  a 
mouth  in  the  centre  leading  to  a  series  of  stomachs,  and  an 
intestinal  tube  ;  a  vascular  system  communicating  with  an 
intestine,  and  respiratory  organ  ;  and  nervous  filaments  tra¬ 
versing  the  body. 

The  asterias,  or  star-fish,  is  an  animal 
illustrative  of  this  class,  with  a  radiated 
body,  and  mouth  in  the  centre.  The 
number  of  the  rays  vary  in  the  different 
species.  In  these  rays  are  contained  the 
viscera.  The  whole  surface  of  the  skin  is 
porous,  and  the  under  side,  where  is  situated 
the  mouth,  is  studded  with  moveable  suckers,  or  tentacula,  by 
which  the  animal  seizes  its  prey  and  moves  from  place  to  place. 
These  animals  have  such  powers  of  reproducing  lost  parts,  that 
whole  rays,  when  torn  off,  are  speedily  renewed  ;  and  even  a 
single  remaining  ray  will  reproduce  all  the  others. 

The  echinus,  or  sea-urchin,  is  another  well  known  animal  of 
this  class.  It  is  protected  by  a  globular  shell  with  spines  ;  the 
mouth  is  in  the  centre,  and  is  furnished  with  five  teeth  inserted 
into  a  five-sided  frame  of  calcareous  matter.  The  intestine  is 
voluminous  and  attached  spirally  to  a  membrane  lining  the 
shell.  The  ovaries  are  also  very  large,  and  form  the  eatable 
part  of  the  animal. 

The  spatanyus  has  an  irregular  heart-shaped  shell,  covered 
with  very  small  spines,  divided  interiorly  into  four  or  five 
unequal  compartments. 

The  encrinife  has  a  jointed  stem,  which  is  fixed  to  a  rock, 
with  numerous  smaller  jointed  tentacula  at  the  top  surrounding 
the  mouth,  in  the  centre.  Many  extinct  species  of  these  are 
found  in  a  fossil  state. 

Another  order  of  this  class,  the  apoda,  are  without  spines, 
their  bodies  having  a  coriaceous  covering.  The  siphunculus 
has  an  elongated  cylindrical  form,  and  burrows  in  the  sand  of 
the  sea-shore. 

CLASS  II. — ENTOZOA,  Intestinal  Worms. 

210.  This  class  of  animals,  of  which  there  are  about  a 
thousand  species,  live  within  the  bodies  of  other  animals,  and 
are  found  in  the  brain,  liver,  intestines,  and  even  the  heart  and 
blood-vessels.  In  these  localities  they  live  and  propagate,  and 
cannot  exist  in  any  other  situation.  Many  animals  have  pecu- 


No.  49. 


ANIMALCULES. 


Ill 

liar  species  of  these  worms  which  are  found  in  no  others. 
How  the  ova  are  transmitted  from  one  individual  to  another 
has  been  a  circumstance  so  difficult  to  explain  that  some 
theorists  have  resorted  to  the  idea  of  equivocal  generation, 
contending  that  these  animals  have  sprung  from  the  living  fibre 
of  the  cavities  in  which  they  reside.  All  the  analogies  of 
nature,  however,  and  the  fact  that  these  entozoa,  even  of  the 
simplest  structure,  have  ovaries,  and  produce  abundance  of 
ova,  entitle  us  to  suppose  that  they,  in  common  with  all  other 
organized  beings,  spring  from  a  parent  of  the  same  species. 

Of  these  animals  there  are  two  divisions  : — 

Nematoidea,  with  an  intestinal  canal,  mouth,  anus,  and 
generative  organs,  as  the  fxlaria ,  or  guinea- worm,  the  uscuris, 
or  round-worm,  oxyuris ,  strongylus. 

Parenchemata,  body  of  cellular  sub¬ 
stance,  with  ramified  canals,  and  covered 
with  a  skin  with  a  mouth  or  sucker,  or  a 
stomach  with  or  without  a  mouth,  us  the 
Ucnia,  or  tape-worm,  fasciola.  Hytudid,  a, 
Cysticercus,  b. 

CLASS  III.  —  INFUSORIA,  Infusory  Animai.cui.es. 

211.  The  animals  of  this  class,  although  so  minute  as  to  be 
invisible  to  the  naked  eye,  yet  have  been  ascertained  to  possess 
an  organization  more  complicated  than  some  of  those  we  have 
just  enumerated.  They  are  called  infusory,  because  it  is 
chiefly  in  infusions  of  vegetable  matter  that  they  are  discovered. 
If  a  few  stalks  of  hay,  or  the  leaves  or  stems  of  plants,  be  put 
into  a  little  water,  and  allowed  to  remain  for  a  week  or  two, 
a  drop  of  the  fluid,  especially  from  that  portion  where  a  thin 
pellicle  has  been  formed  on  the  top,  when  viewed  under 
a  good  microscope,  will  exhibit  a  little  world  of  active, 
busy  beings,  in  the  full  tide  of  enjoyment.  The  smallest  and 

simplest  forms  are  the  monads,  a ,  three 
millions  of  whom  can  find  room  in  the 
circumference  of  a  single  drop  of  water. 
The  volvox  ylobator  b  is  a  s'  apeless 
gelatinous  mass,  which  appears  frequently 
to  change  its  form,  c  represents  the 
manner  in  which  some  animalcules  mul¬ 
tiply,  by  dividing  their  bodies  into  two 
halves,  d  are  three  of  the  Leucophrys 


No.  51. 


a 


4 


No.  50. 


a  b 


ZOOLOGY. 


\  12 

patuia,  a  very  common  and  active  animalcule,  with  cirri  around 
the  head,  and  the  appearance  of  an  internal  stomach,  branching 
into  numerous  sacs,  e  the  vibrio  aceti,  or  paste  and  vinegar 
eels,  f  the  rotatoria,  or  wheel  animalcule,  so  called  from 
several  circular  cirri  around  its  head,  which  keep  continually 
revolving. 


CLASS  IV.— ACALEPHA. 


No.  52.  212.  These  animals  have  a  round  gelatinous 

body,  with  few  indications  of  an  internal  orga¬ 
nization.  They  float  in  the  sea  by  alternate 
contractions  and  dilatations  of  their  pulpy  sub¬ 
stance.  The  medusa,  of  which  there  are  several  species, 
varying  from  twelve  inches  in  diameter,  to  the  minutest  point, 
belong  to  this  class.  They  are  familiar,  as  jelly-like  masses, 
frequently  cast  ashore  on  our  beaches.  The  smaller  species 
are  abundant  in  the  arctic  seas,  and  form  the  principal  food  of 
the  whale. 

The  physalia ,  or  Portuguese  man-of-war,  rendered  buoyant 
from  its  bladder  shape,  floats  along  the  surface  of  the  sea, 
forming  its  crest  into  a  sail. 


CLASS  V.— POLYPI. 

213.  A  singular  and  numerous  class  of  animals,  having  a 
cylindrical  or  conical  body,  with  tentacula  surrounding  the 
mouth.  The  stomach  is  a  hollow  in  their  gelatinous  body, 
and  the  mouth  generally  serves  as  an  anus.  They  multiply 
by  sending  off  shoots  or  buds  from  all  parts  of  the  body 
except  the  tentacula.  There  is  a  simple  ovary  also  which 
produces  ova  at  certain  periods. 

The  actinia,  or  sea  anemony,  is  fixed  to  rocks  by  its  fleshy 
body.  It  is  often  brilliantly  coloured,  and  the  expansion  or 
retractation  of  its  numerous  tentacula  alters  its  shape  and 
appearance.  When  fully  expanded,  it  resembles  a  flower  — 
hence  its  name.  There  are  of  these  numerous  species. 

No.  53.  The  hydra,  or  fresh  water  polype, 

is  found  attached  to  leaves  and  reeds 
in  slow  running  streams.  It  moves 
4,®  about  by  bending  its  body,  or  using 

its  tentacula,  which  are  capable  of 
elongation  to  the  extent  of  several  inches.  With  these 


POLYPI, 


1)3 

it  seizes  on  worms,  on  which  it  feeds.  Their  bodies,  when 
cut  into  pieces,  soon  assume  as  many  new  forms.  They  can 
also  be  turned  outside  in,  without  suffering  any  inconvenience. 
After  swallowing  their  food,  and  extracting  its  nourishment, 
they  void  the  indigestible  parts  by  the  mouth.  They  are 
stimulated  and  attracted  by  light,  and  are  active  and  voracious 

The  coralifcri  include  the  sertularia , 
a,  tubularia  cellularia ,  corallina,  b, 
flustra. 

These  polypes  inhabit  cells  formed  of 
carbonate  of  lime.  They  are  grega- 
reous  ;  the  young  forming  their  cells 
above  the  parents,  and  thus,  in  the 
course  of  years,  a  branched  plant-like 
substance  is  produced,  well  known  as 
coral. 

In  tropical  seas,  these  coral  zoophytes  form  reefs  of  thousands 
of  miles  in  extent. 

Our  ancient  limestone  beds  appear  to  have  been  produced  in 
the  same  manner,  for  fossil  corallines  are  found  in  abundancy 
in  such  beds. 


little  animals. 

No.  54. 


a 


TABLE  OF  CLASSIFICATION 


DIVISION  I.  —  VERTEBRATA. 


Bimana — man. 

Quadrumana — monkeys. 

/  Cheiroptera — bats. 

)  Insectivora — mole,  hedgehog. 
Carnana  <  Carnivora_ dog,  li0n,  bear. 

m  a  MM  ATT  A  J  v  Amphibia  seal. 

i  Marsupialia — opossum ,  kanguroo. 
Rodentia — squirrel,  mouse,  hare. 

Edentata — sloth,  ant-eater. 
Pachydcrmata— elephant,  horse. 
Ruminanlia — camel,  deer,  sheep. 

Cetacea — whale. 


AVES. 


TEBIMrNCK. 

Rapaces— eagle,  hawk,  owl. 
Omni  cores — crow,  magpie. 
Insect i cores — thrush ,  wren. 
Granivores — lark,  bunting. 
Zygodactyli — cuckoo,  parrot. 
Anisodactyli — nuthatch. 
Alcyones — king-fisher. 

"  Chclidones— swallow. 
Columbce — pigeon. 

Gallhne — cock. 

A  lector  ides — t  rumpeter. 
Cursores — ostrich,  emu. 
Grallatores — plovers. 

Pin  tiati  pedes — coot 
Palm  i pedes — ducks. 

^  Inertes — dodo. 


Rl'.l’TlLl  A. 


/  Chelonia — tortoise. 

)  Sauria — crocodile,  chameleon, 
j  Ophidia — serpents. 

\  Bat  rack  ia — frog,  syren. 


CUVIER. 


r  Accipteres. 
Passerines. 
Conirostres. 
Scansoriee. 
Gallinaccie. 
Grallatorice. 
Palmii>edes. 


1‘ISC’ES. 


AGASSIZ. 

f  A  can  thopterygu — perch,  mackerel.  /  Placoides 

|  Malacopterygii— salmon,  herring.  j  Ganioules. 

Lophobranch i i — pipe  tisli,  pegasus.  , j  Ctenoides. 

[  Plectoemathi — sun  tisli,  diodon.  \Cycloide t. 

{  Chonnroptcryyii — shark,  sturgeon. 


OF  THE  ANIMAL  KINGDOM, 


II.  DIVISION—  MOLLUSCA. 


CEPIIALOPODA — cuttle,  nautilus. 
PTEROPODA— clio  hyalea. 
GASTEROPODA — snail,  limpet. 
ACEPHALA — oyster,  muscle. 
BRACHIOPODA — ligula  terebratula. 
CIRRHOPO  DA— barnacle. 


III.  DIVISION— ARTICULATA. 


ANNULATA. 

CRUSTACEA. 

ARACIINIDES. 


INSECT  A. 


{Tubicula — scrpula  terrebella. 
Dorsibranchia — nereis,  aphrodita. 
Abranchia — earth  worm,  leech. 

(  Malacostraca — crab,  lobster. 

(  Entomostraca — monoculus. 

(  Pulmonaria — mygale,  spider. 

\  Tracliearia — tarantula,  scorpion,  mite. 
'  Myriapodes — julus,  centipede. 
Thysanoura — lcpisma. 

Parasita — louse. 

Suctoria — flea. 

Coleoptcra —  beetles. 

Orthoptera — grasshopper. 

"i  Hemiptcra — aphis,  bug. 

Neuroptera — dragon  fly,  ephemera. 
Hymcnoptera — ant,  bee. 

Lepidoptera — butterfly,  moth. 
Ilhipiptera — stylops. 

„  Diptera — house  fly,  gnat. 


IV.  DIVISION— RADIATA. 


ECHINODERMATA. 
ENTOZOA. 
INFUSORIA. 
ACALEPII  A. 


POLYPI. 


{ 


Pedicellata — star  fish,  sea  urchin. 
Apoda — sipunculus,  lithodermis. 
Nematoidea — guinea  worm,  ascaris. 
Parcnchymata — hydatid,  fluke. 
Rotifer  a — wheel  animal,  hydatina. 
Polygastrica — monad,  volvox. 
Simplicia — medusa. 

Hydrostatica — physalia. 

Carnosi — actinia. 

Gelatinosi — hydra 
Coralliferi — tubipore ,  serf ularia. 


LIST  OF  WORKS  ON  ZOOLOGY. 


Cuvier’s  Rkgne  Animal,  4  vols.  Ovo. 

_____ _ Translated  by  M'Murtrie,  8vo.  cuts. 

_ _ _ Enlarged  by  Griffiths,  8  vols.  plates. 

Elements  de  Zoologie,  rar  H.  Milne  Edwards,  3  vols.  8vo. 
Linnaeus’  System  of  Nature,  by  Turton,  4  vols.  8vo. 

Buffon’s  Natural  History,  General  and  Particular,  8  vols. 

Shaw’s  Zoology,  14  vols.  plates. 

Blummenbach’s  Manual  of  Natural  History,  by  Gore,  1  vol.  8vo. 

_ Comparative  Anatomy,  1  vol.  8vo. 

Grant’s  Comparative  Anatomy,  1  vol.  8vo. 

Pritchard’s  Natural  History  of  Man. 

Pennant’s  British  Zoology,  4  vols.  8vo. 

- Arctic  Zoology. 

- Indian  Zoology. 

Richardson’s  Northern  Zoology. 

Fleming’s  Philosophy  of  Zoology,  2  vols.  8vo. 

- British  Zoology,  1  vol.  8vo. 

Roget’s  Animal  Physiology,  Bridgewater  Treatise,  2  vols.  8vo. 
Tiediman’s  Comparative  Physiology. 

Mayo’s  Human  Physiology. 

Bostock’s  Physiology. 

Fletcher’s  Rudiments  of  Physiology. 

Temminck  Manuel  d’  Ornithologie,  2  vols.  8vo. 

Lamarck  Anim.  Sans  Vertebres,  7  vols.  8vo. 

Bewick’s  British  Birds,  2  vols.  8vo.  woodcuts. 

Selby’s  British  Birds,  2  vols.  plates. 

Wilson’s  American  Ornithology,  3  vols.  4to. 

Audubon’s  American  Ornithology. 

Artedi  Ichthyology,  1  vol.  8vo. 

De  Lacdpede  Hist.  Nat.  de  Poissons,  5  vols.  4to. 

Yarrel’s  British  Fishes,  cuts. 

Latreille  'J 

Reaumur  >  French  works  on  Insects. 

De  Geer  j 

Kirby  and  Spense,  Entomology,  3  vols.  8vo. 

Donovan’s  Natural  History  of  British  Insects,  18  vols.  royal  8vo. 
M'Lcay’s  norm  Entomologicae. 

Brown’s  Conchology  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  I  vol.  4to.  plat 
Ellis’s  Natural  History  of  Corallines,  1  vol.  4to. 

Johnston’s  British  Zoophytes,  2  vols.  plates. 


G  L  O  S  S  A  11  Y. 


Abdomen,  The  belly 
Absorb,  Absorption.  The  minute 
mouths  of  the  vessels  of  the  skin 
and  other  parts  of  the  body  have 
the  power  of  taking  up  or  absorbing 
fluids,  air,  &c. 

Albumen,  Animal  jelly,  as  the  white 
of  egg 

Alimentary,  Serving  as  food,  belong¬ 
ing  to  food 

Amphibious,  Animals  which  live  both 
in  the  water  and  on  land 
Annulated,  Ringed 
Annular,  Consisting  of  rings 
Antenna ;,  Two  slender  bodies  placed 
on  the  heads  of  insects  and  other 
animals 

Articulata,  Those  animals  having  a 
jointed  structure,  but  no  proper 
bones 

Articulations,  Junctures  or  joinings 
Aurelia,  A  pupa,  the  second  state  of 
an  insect 

Bicuspid,  Having  tw*o  points 
Bifurcated,  Divided  into  two  branches 
Bimana,  Two-handed 
Branchiae.  Gills  of  fishes  and  reptiles 
Byssus,  A  beard,  common  in  muscles, 
pinnae,  &c. 

Calcareous,  Composed  of  lime  or 
chalk 

Caudal,  Relating  to  the  tail 
Canine  teeth.  The  sharp  pointed  teeth 
on  each  side  of  the  four  cutting  cen¬ 
tral  teeth  of  animals 
Carinated,  Keeled 
Carnivora,  Flesh-devouring  animals 
Carnivorous,  Flesh-eating,  that  of 
which  flesh  is  the  proper  food 
Carpus,  Bones  of  the  hand 
Cartilage,  Gristle 

Cere,  A  skin  which  covers  the  base  of 
the  bills  of  some  birds 
Chyme,  The  pulpy  fluid  when  first 
digested 

Chyle,  The  digested  fluid,  after  an  ad¬ 
mixture  of  bile 

Ciliated,  Edged  with  parallel  hairs, 
bristles,  or  appendages,  like  the 
eyelids 


Cirri,  Tendrils 
Cirrous,  Like  a  tendril 
Class,  A  term  designating  one  of  the 
principal  divisions  of  the  animal 
kingdom,  including  orders,  genera, 
and  species. 

Clavicle,  The  collar  bone 
Cocoon,  The  nest  which  caterpillars 
spin  for  themselves  before  their 
transformation  into  the  pupa  state 
Coriaceous,  Like  leather 
Crustaceous,  Consisting  of  a  crust 
composed  of  carbonate,  and  phos¬ 
phate  of  lime,  and  animal  matter 
Cutis,  The  under  skin 
Digestion,  The  process  by  which  food 
is  converted  into  nourishment  for 
the  body 

Dorsal,  Relating  to  the  back 
Echinated,  Bristled  like  a  hog,  set 
with  spines 

Elongated,  Lengthened,  drawn  out 
Elytra,  Hard  membranous  substances 
covering  the  wings  of  various  in¬ 
sects,  such  as  beetles,  Ac. 

Enamel,  The  hard  outer  covering  of 
the  teeth 

Epidermis,  The  outer  or  scarf  skin 
Exude,  To  issue  out 
Farina,  A  tine  mealy  or  scaly  sub¬ 
stance  covering  the  wings  of  insects 
Filament,  A  small  thread 
Fluvialile,  Of,  or  belonging  to,  fresh 
water 

Foliated,  Leaved 
Fourchette,  A  fork,  hence 
Furcated,  Branched 
Ganglion,  A  knotted  nervous  cord 
Gelatin,  Viscous,  stiff,  cohesive  mat¬ 
ter,  a  jelly  extracted  from  animal 
substances  by  solution  in  water,  but 
not  in  alcohol 

Gcmmiparous,  Animals  that  produce 
young  by  luls  or  slips  from  the 
body 

Genus,  Plural  genera;  a  family,  or 
kind  of  animals  having  a  general 
resemblance  to  each  other,  but  con¬ 
taining  different  species 
Gills,  A  series  of  flaps  or  thin  folds  on 


GLOSSARY. 


118 

each  side  of  the  head  of  fishes,  and 
some  other  animals,  through  which 
water  constantly  passes ;  the  air 
which  it  contains  being  absorbed  or 
taken  into  their  blood 
Gizzard,  The  strong  muscular  sto¬ 
mach  of  birds 

Gland,  A  knot  of  vessels  like  an  acorn 
secreting  organs 

Granivorous,  Grain  feeding  animals 
Heart,  A  strong,  hollow,  muscular 
substance,  which  circulates  the 
btood  through  the  blood-vessels  of 
the  body 

Herbivora,  Those  animals  which  feed 
on  grasses  and  herbs 
Imago,  An  insect  when  it  has  become 
a  winged  fly 

Jncisory  teeth,  The  front  cutting  teeth 
in  the  upper  and  under  jaws  of 
quadrupeds 

Infusoria,  Animals  found  in  infusions 
of  vegetables  and  other  liquids 
Instinct,  The  power  which  guides 
animals  in  their  various  operations 
Intercostal,  Placed  between  the  ribs 
Intestinal,  Belonging  to  the  bowels 
Intestinal  worms,  Animals  living  in 
the  intestines  of  other  larger  beings 
Iridescent,  Shining,  with  changeable 
colours 

Irritability,  A  contracting  of  orga¬ 
nized  fibres,  on  the  application  of 
any  stimulus 

Lachrymal,  Of,  or  belonging  to  tears 
Lacteals,  Vessels  in  the  intestines  that 
convey  the  chyle 

Lamellar,  Consisting  of  films  or  plates 
Laminae,  Thin  plates,  laid  one  coat 
above  another 

Larva,  Grub,  or  worm,  the  first  stage 
of  an  insect  before  it  becomes  a  fly 
Ligament,  A  solid  body,  softer  than  a 
cartillage,  but  harder  than  a  mem¬ 
brane,  which  fastens  the  bones  and 
articulates  them  together  for  mo¬ 
tion  ;  in  bivalve  shells,  the  substance 
which  connects  the  valves 
Linear,  Composed  of  lines 
Littoral,  Of,  or  belonging  to  the  shore 
Lungs,  Substances  consisting  of  num¬ 
berless  cells,  through  which  the  air 
is  breathed  that  contributes  to  the 
life  of  the  body 

Mammae ,  The  breasts  or  paps  of  ani¬ 
mals 

Mammalia,  Those  animals  which 
have  teats,  and  which  suckle  their 
young  with  milk 

Mandibles,  The  upper  and  under 
chaps  of  a  bird’s  bill,  or  jaws  of  an 
insect 

Masticate,  To  chew  the  food 
Maxillae,  Or  jaws 

Migration,  The  flight  of  birds  from 
one  country  to  another  at  certain 
regular  periods  of  the  year 
Mollusca,  Those  animals  having  a 
fleshy  body  and  no  bones 


Mucus,  A  slimy  secretion 
MultHocidar,  Many- chambered,  con¬ 
sisting  of  several  divisions 
Muscles,  The  fleshy  substance  on  the 
bones  of  animals,  by  which  they 
move  their  limbs  and  bodies 
Nerves,  Small  white  cords  proceeding 
from  the  brain,  and  going  to  every 
part  of  the  body,  by  which  sensation 
is  communicated. 

Nocturnal,  Js’iglit-feeding  animals 
Nympha,  Pupa,  or  chrysalis,  the 
second  stage  of  insect  life 
(Esophagus,  The  tube  leading  from 
the  mouth  to  the  stomach 
Opercidum,  The  gill-cover  of  fishes; 
a  lid,  by  which  some  of  the  univalve 
and  multivalve  shells  are  closed 
Order,  A  term  in  Zoology,  which 
includes  genera  and  species 
Organism,  Animal  structure 
Organized,  Bodies  having  vessels  and 
parts  necessary  for  life 
Osseous,  Of  a  bony  substance 
Ovary,  The  organ  which  contains  the 
germs  or  eggs 

Oviparous,  Animals  that  bring  forth 
their  young  from  eggs 
Ovipositor,  An  instrument  by  which 
insects  deposit  their  eggs 
Ovoviviparous,  Animals  which  pro¬ 
duce  eggs  containing  living  young 
Paehydermata,  Animalshaving  thick 
skins 

Palpi,  Projections  from  the  lower 
jaws  of  insects 

Palmated,  Webbed,  as  in  the  feet  of 
some  water  birds 
Papillae,  Small  dots  or  pimples 
Parasitical,  Living  on  some  other 
body 

Pectinated,  Resembling  the  teeth  of  a 
comb 

Pectoral,  Relating  to  the  breast 
Phosphorescent,  Emitting  light  in  the 
dark 

Prehensile,  Hanging 
Proboscis,  A  moveable  tube  attached 
to  the  head  of  several  animals,  par¬ 
ticularly  insects 

Progression,  The  act  of  walking  or 
moving 

Pupa,  Or  nympha,  the  second  stage 
of  insect  life 

Quadrumana,  Having  four  hands 
Quadruped,  Having  four  feet 
Radiated,  Rayed,  furnished  with 
rays 

Reptile,  A  name  applied  to  the  class 
of  serpents,  frogs,  tortoises,  &c. 
Rete  mucosum.  The  mucous  network 
between  the  outer  and  inner  skin, 
which  is  black  in  the  negro 
Retractile,  Capable  of  being  drawn 
back 

Rodentia,  Animals  that  gnaw  with 
the  fore  teeth 

Ruminantia,  Animals  which  chew 
the  cud. 


GLOSSARY. 


119 


Sac,  A  small  bag  or  pouch 
Secretion,  The  production  of  animal 
matters  by  vessels  and  glands 
Sensation,  The  power  of  feeling, 
seeing,  hearing,  &c. 

Serrated,  Like  the  teeth  of  a  saw 
Setaceous,  Bristly, covered  with  bristles 
Siphunculus,  A  cylindrical  canal,  per¬ 
forating  the  partition  in  many -cham¬ 
bered  shells 

Skeleton,  A  frame  of  bones 
Sped  s,  Belonging  to  the  same  genus 
or  family,  but  having  distinct 
characters 

Spiracles,  Air-tubes,  leading  to  the 
branchiae  of  insects 
Spine,  The  back  bone 
Spinous,  Having  spines  like  a  hedge¬ 
hog 

Stellated,  Starred,  consisting  of  star- 
like  figures 

Stimulus,  Any  thing  that  excites  or 
acts  on  the  animal  frame 
Striated,  Scored,  or  covered  with  fine 
thread-like  lines 
Tarsus,  The  foot  bones 
Teals,  The  nipples  of  animals  which 
suckle  their  young 
Tentacula,  Feelers  or  horns 
Testaceous,  Consisting  of  carbonate  of 
lime  and  animal  matter,  as  in  the 
shells  of  molluscous  animals 
Tissue,  A  thin  membrane  or  web 


Thorax,  The  chest  or  upper  part  of 
the  body 

Torpidity,  A  state  of  sleep  that 
animals  fall  into  during  winter,  in 
which  they  neither  eat,  nor  move, 
nor  have  the  usual  warmth  of  body 
Trachea,  The  wind-pipe  leading  to 
the  lungs 

Turbinated.  Shaped  like  a  top  or  pear 
Umbo,  In  bivalve  shells,  the  round 
part  which  turns  the  hinge 
Unorganized,  Matter  without  any 
structure  necessary  for  carrying  on 
life 

'Variety,  Is  when  one  species  differs 
in  some  little  degree  from  that  of 
another 

Vascular,  Consisting  of  vessels 
Ventral,  Belonging  to  the  belly 
Vertebra,  The  bones  which  compose 
the  spine  or  back-bone 
Vertebrata,  Those  animals  having  a 
spine,  or  series  of  small  bones  eom- 
isising  the  back 

Vcrtebrated,  l’rovided  with  vertebras 


Villose, 

Villous 


^  Downy 


V  i seer  a ,  The  contents  of  the  internal 
cavities  as  the  lungs,  intestines,  &c. 
Viviparous,  Animals  which  bring 
forth  their  young  alive 
Zoology,  ('(acr,  and  }.oyo;,)  a  discourse 
on  animals 


TDK  END. 


EDINBURGH  : 

Printed  by  Amjruw  Shoktkeoe,  Thistle  Lane.